Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

“Heey… Why’re you crying…?”

‘That voice!’ 

He looked up suddenly, the tears in his one remaining eye blurring his vision, but it wasn’t his sight that played tricks on him, it was his ears. How could this be?

The child before him tilted his head to the side curiously once they locked eyes. The dichromatic gaze was unmistakable. The things the boy went on to say were just as confusing and absurd as the idea of meeting someone from the Abyss again in this world. He looks hurt too… just like me… The pain in his eye socket dully reminded him of that fact. 

Child of ill omen… huh… that would certainly… explain… a lot… 

“How fortunate to have been born in this age, right?”

He continued to gawk at the miraculous child. He was physically hearing what the young one was babbling about, but he was having a hard time stringing all these facts together. Not only this new information, but also the information he found out not long ago that brought him to the snowy field to cry in away from the manor. 

Fortunate… heh… I wouldn’t call anything about this whole situation fortunate. Neither my existence, nor what I have chosen to do with it. ‘Child of misfortune’ certainly has a more proper ring to it…

“Vincent!”

Vincent… So this child… is the very same one I met then after all…! How could this be…? Nevermind that… does he not… recognize me…? 

A flashback to the treacherous day passed through his mind. The wretched smell of sulfur, the horrendous sounds of those dolls all chanting and yelling over one another… The feel of the rain of blood after Albus was destroyed… The memory was still too fresh and too painful – he almost gagged – but those eyes… the one yellow and one red one held onto him like a lifeline to this world, not allowing him to drift off too far into the dark corners of his mind. 

He supposed a lot has happened to the child back then as well, and perhaps the little one wasn’t fully cognizant to create any long lasting memories of him. Still. There must have been a reason the universe has brought them together again, despite all odds. 

“I’m Vincent Nightray… looking for my brother… missing… Black hair, golden eyes, a year older… Gilbert… notify the Nightray Dukedom…” 

His eye widened. Could this be the black haired boy Vincent was carrying in the Abyss. Missing now? If they were even all thrown out in the same timeline, he could be anywhere. Though, if he and Vincent ended up within this proximity to each other, and in fact in the same timeline, then anything could be possible. 

He wanted to open his mouth to reassure the little boy that there was hope for him and his brother. However, he hasn’t spoken for days, and his throat felt numb from all the crying and weeping. What has the legendary Kevin Legnard turned into? A sopping mess that couldn’t even reassure a child that things would be alright. Maybe he just didn’t believe that statement himself…? Was that why he couldn’t even force his lips to open and push out some words of comfort? Anything but to sit in stunned silence in front of the boy…

But no… no words came out. He couldn’t do it. 

The boy’s maid ushered him to come along, and without waiting for any reply from the stranger any longer, the blond turned around and ran towards his caretaker, waving behind him. “Bye-bye, ill-omened big brother…”

Ill-omened big brother…

He dropped his head and stared at the tear soaked snow below him. How could this happen to him again? How could he have been entrusted with something so precious by two strangers back to back, when he couldn’t even protect the people he vowed his life to serve? It was his only mission in life, quite literally his only purpose, to serve as a knight, just like his father did, and his father before him. Now the Legnard family line was cut short, along with the Sinclairs. How could he have been so foolish? To lower his guard for the slightest second… 

Tears welled up in his eye again at the memory. Not only did he mess up once, but twice… He has done everything as instructed, reached the Abyss and got his singular wish granted, only to have it be twisted so trivially. Well, she did change the past… But what did that do? Grant them all four more years of life? And then what? At least the first time they all died definitively. Now… they were trapped somewhere in the Abyss, with no way of getting them out, or ever getting the chance to mend his mistake again. 

His hand itched to scratch at the bandage over the healing eye socket. Maybe he did deserve this. Maybe this was atonement for his ill omened nature. How could he have known? The knowledge was lost over the years. Yet somehow, this stranger child knew of that peculiar fact from 100 years ago and decided to share it with him. Perhaps it was because of his own red eye that the boy knew what he was talking about. After all, you don’t meet red eyed people every day. But he never thought about that. Not when he had a duty to uphold, (and failed so spectacularly at…)

He brought his hand down before he would make himself bleed through the bandages again. Is there some kind of meaning behind all this?

His clothes were beginning to get soaked with the cold wet snow, but his mind was racing too fast to care. His past, his mistakes, the Intention, Vincent, and now Gilbert too… it all had to come together somehow… 

Could all this be a way to make up for his mistakes? He now understood that there was no way he could change the past, nor right the wrong that was done, however… what if he could do some good for someone else, and help…? The Intention’s request rang through in his head. ‘Destroy me…’

To keep on living… one needs a reason… so maybe I could… After all… I have been entrusted with something by her… 

He looked up at the receding image of Vincent and his caretaker. And now him too…

However, between the two requests, he wasn’t intending on making a choice between them. Simply, one was more viable than the other in his current state. Both gave him a reason, though. Even if he did not agree to the child’s request, trying to find a missing person certainly sounded more doable than destroying an entire Intention of the Abyss. 

Vincent’s voice became softer when he spoke of Gilbert, which indicated to him that the brothers were close, and to have been separated as they were was truly causing the younger one distress. 

He clenched his hand into a fist, pushing aside all of his self pitying thoughts from earlier. He would have to learn to stand on his own two feet again. Even if he must change everything he has known from his previous life. Starting with his name. He could not hold on to the name Kevin Legnard with any form of pride any longer. He had to break him, to cast him out of his life. Right now, he had to muster strength to pick himself up. If not for himself, then at least for the people who were reliant on him. 

His new name would serve as a reminder of where he’s headed. Xerxes… Bravery and strength, both qualities that he would need if he wished to ever atone for his sins and rest peacefully. He looked back at his broken self and the broken past. Break… On this broken foundation, he shall sow the seeds within the cracks, to let something new and beautiful grow.

And thus… I cannot yet!

Chapter Text

Break burst into Reim’s office in Pandora HQ. “I’m back!!!” He yelled, all cheers and smiles. 

The occupant of the office only sighed and turned around to greet the other man. “Welcome back, Xerx, how did the mission go?”

“A success, as always, and I have all the details right here,” Break patted the pile of paperwork he was about to unceremoniously hand off to his friend and colleague. 

Reim sighed again and closed his eyes, trying to keep his nerves under control. What else was new…

“And now, if you’ll excuse me,” Break turned on his heel, heading for the door with his mission officially over now that he handed off the paperwork to the proper authority. 

He was about to wave a dismissive hand without waiting for a goodbye from his friend when Reim spoke up in a firm tone, knowing this was being put off for long enough already. “Break, go to the medical room before you go home for the day. You’re long overdue for your yearly check up.”

Break only turned his head, back still turned towards Reim. “But I’m tired…” he pouted. 

“And medical check ups don’t require you to do much except sit there while the doctors do the work,” Reim countered. 

Break still looked unconvinced, feeling that maybe this could wait one more day. Reim saw the uncertainty in his eye and gave more leverage. “They’re going to start pulling you from the field if you don’t have your medical up to date…”

That got Break’s attention, who turned a fearful eye to the younger man. “No…”

“Yup,” Reim chimed, then explained what that would truly mean for the Mad Hatter. “Which would mean more time here at the office doing paperwork… with me.”

Break’s face twisted in horror as he tried to imagine what that life would look like and quickly decided that maybe he could just nap on one of the examination tables if needed. Anything but doing paperwork! 

“Okay, fine, I’m going!” He huffed, none too happy, but at least compliant. He stomped towards the door, mentally preparing himself for the procedures to come. It wasn’t that he hated the doctors, it just… wasn’t his favourite, and it was so tedious with all the questions. 

“They give out candy to children like you!” Reim called after him as a final encouragement, which, funnily enough, made the Hatter perk up at the idea. Well that certainly wouldn’t hurt…

In short time, he found himself seated before one of the doctors who was skimming his file. “Well, you’re certainly long overdue…” he commented nonchalantly. 

“Yes, well, I’m here now,” Break declared, eager to just get this over with. 

“To confirm your identity, state your name, please.”

“It is now Xerxes Break.”

The doctor looked up with a cocked eyebrow, not expecting the first bit in that sentence. 

“Birthday?”

“September 30th.”

“Year?” 

“Don’t worry about it.”

“I see…” and he did see that the year section was missing in the file. The doctor thought it was a mistake on the secretary’s part, but the man just confirmed that it was indeed unspecified. “Blood type?”

“A,” Break answered all the questions curtly and monotonously, just to be out of there as quickly as possible so he could return home and relax. 

The check up proceeded as normal until the doctor left to run the tests to report back with the results. In the meantime, he left him in the examination room to wait. 

Break glanced at the candy jar and pounced on it as soon as the door closed behind the doctor. 

The sweet in his mouth, he sprawled on the examination table, dangling his legs while he stared up at the ceiling. 

Truth be told, he has been avoiding the medicals on purpose especially after the last few missions during which he’d felt his body malfunction randomly and uncharacteristically. Those details he has been leaving out of reports, especially since he simply waited for those glitches to pass. 

He reflected back on his most recent mission he just returned from. He had just finished using the Mad Hatter to defeat a Chain, and then he took a step, only for his ankle to give out, causing him nearly to topple over. However, as soon as the feeling arrived, it passed, with no other symptoms to support that something was off. 

For self comfort, he brushed it off as him simply misstepping and twisting his ankle, but the pain was gone immediately. Figuring there was no point troubling the medical personnel with a symptom that was no longer there, he carried on, pretending as if nothing had happened. Now, however, he was wondering if his bloodwork and other tests would turn up anything. 

Just when he was about to start dozing off, the doctor returned, a concerned frown on his face. Break sat up, suddenly wary of his verdict. 

“So, it looks like your sugar levels are above average,” the doctor started.

At that moment, Break crunched through the last of the candy in his mouth and swallowed. “You don’t say?”

“Yes, but… that is not what troubled us. We had to run the test multiple times, and it yielded the same result, which still left a few of us rather concerned and confused. We haven’t seen anything like this before,” the doctor looked up to make sure Break was following what he was saying. 

Break only blinked at him to continue.

“The symptomology appears to be similar to that of an autoimmune disease, but without the cause being internal…”

Break frowned. An autoimmune disease…?

“Have you noticed any changes in your body lately?” The doctor asked, concern laced in his voice. 

“No, none at all,” Break lied, wanting to process this information himself first before sharing it with the world. 

The doctor gave a relieved sigh. “Okay, good! Because this appears to be only the beginning stages, so we are hoping we’ll be able to track the progression of whatever is happening and hopefully come up with solutions to contain it and later treat it fully. Since this is not caused by any internal factors, we have speculations that it could be related to the use of your Chain…”

“That can’t be,” Break interjected defiantly. “Mad Hatter is the strongest Chain in existence and has been performing flawlessly. How could it be causing me harm?”

The doctor tried to placate the other man, but it was hard when he had little information on the subject matter himself. “Well, you see, it could be that because the Chain is so powerful, that it is overpowering your body and your cells cannot keep up with the strain it puts on them. We would recommend limiting the use of its powers for now. Only use it when absolutely necessary until we can figure out how to move forward with this new information. In the meantime, keep an eye for any irregularities within your body, and if something comes up, come see us immediately, okay?”

“Alright…” Break said in a quiet voice, nodding. Then he asked the most important question that brought him here. “Am I still cleared for the field?”

The doctor nodded. “Yes, apart from that, your results are fine, and you can return to your regular duties.”

As soon as the doctor was gone, he sat there in a few more moments of silence. How absurd, he scowled to himself. For him to be granted this amount of power only to find out that it might do him more harm than good along the way? 

Maybe he was just getting old… That’s it, that had to be the explanation behind why his ankle gave out the way it did. How was he to fulfill the Intention’s wish without the Mad Hatter’s powers? She created the Chain with that sole purpose in mind, only for him, and he intended to use it to its fullest potential until the moment he figured out how to make her wish come true. 

What could the doctor have meant though, by saying that his cells could not keep up with the Chain’s strength? He didn’t want to think about that. His gaze flicked to the candy jar, and he popped another treat in his mouth before heading home to sleep. He deserved this small pleasure at least. 

Chapter Text

“You’ll catch a cold, you know?”

The boy looked up, startled by the voice that came over his shoulder when he was sure he was all by his lonesome in the woods. He supposed the pattering of the rain would have masked the sound of anyone approaching him, and frankly, he was in no condition to be observant. 

When he looked up, he saw what he could only describe as a runaway circus. But the stranger… 

“How do you do… Gilbert?” 

Knew his name…?

He scooted backwards in fear and distrust, not caring about his clothes becoming wet and muddy along the ground. He was inches away from a mental breakdown, the idea of a stranger having his way with him was not something he was willing to deal with at that moment. However, said stranger introduced himself, meaning, he was no longer a complete unknown. The odd man knew his name, so there had to be a connection somewhere. 

Despite all the questions and spiraling thoughts in his head, he could only gawk up at the strange figure, now known as Xerxes Break, and the only word that escaped his lips was, “Oz…”

Break twirled his umbrella cheerily, unphased by the fact that the young one reacted in such a manner to his presence. It was a good trait to be wary of strangers. “Ah, yes, your young master. I know all about him…”

That certainly got the boy’s attention. The young one scrambled desperately. “You do? What do you know? Where is he?”

“Why in the Abyss, of course,” Break replied casually, as if it was the most obvious thing in the world. 

The truth struck the brunette hard across the face. Young Gilbert opened his mouth to mumble under his breath. “So it is true. I’m not crazy… Young master was… cast into the Abyss…” Then louder, he looked up at Break. “But nobody believes me!”

The golden gaze was so pleading, so desperate for reassurance and acceptance. Break squatted down to deliver the next line more convincingly, to not appear as menacing towering over the boy. “I believe you.”

Gil was clutching at his heart, the memories of the evening pounding in his skull. He just wanted to tear them out and throw them over a cliff, far far away. It was agonizing to watch your best friend being cast into heaven knows where while being absolutely powerless to do anything about it. Manipulated by some strings… and on top of that, for the culprit to be the father of said friend. He couldn’t take it. He thought running away would help leave it all behind, but the memories stayed with him to his great misfortune. 

Gilbert fought back another wave of tears at hearing the comforting words he knew he didn’t deserve. “How… why…?”

“I had a reliable source relay everything that happened,” Break answered levelly. No point in getting into the details. The boy was clearly out of it. 

“I must save him… I must… protect my master…” Gil began blabbering, tripping over his words as they came out at a feverish pace. He hugged his knees to his chest, rocking himself slightly for comfort. He stared at an unfocused spot near Break’s feet, his golden eyes wild, yet unseeing. 

Break cocked his head to the side curiously. The boy appeared in a trance. He was sure his mind wasn’t even in this world at this point. The next phrase confirmed his suspicion.

“Kill, kill, kill, I must kill master’s enemies… I must kill--”, Break decided he’s heard enough and stood up abruptly to try to get the boy’s attention without startling him too much out of… whatever was going on with him. “There is a way to save your master…” He began. 

Luckily, that had the desired effect and snapped the younger out of his stupor. He flicked his golden gaze up at Break, not remembering when the older got out of his line of sight, but the phrase certainly wound him up. “Eh?” But Break was nowhere to be seen.

“There we go! Now I’ve got your attention!” The voice came unexpectedly from behind the young brunette, causing him to yelp and scoot away again. He just couldn’t catch a break today!

“I’m gonna say two words to you: Nightray Raven. That is your key,” Break carried on casually.

“The Nightrays…?” Gil frowned. “But they’re the ones responsible for killing my master’s mother! I could never betray the Vessalius family like that!”

“Oh dear,” Break hummed, his face turning into a conflicted frown as well. “And here I was under the impression that you would do absolutely anything for your master… even kill…”

Gil gasped, the words sounding harsh to him, but somewhere deep within his soul he knew that this stranger had him all figured out, even if he was too scared to admit it himself. “Well, yes, I--I would, b-but…”

Break’s face suddenly contorted into a crazed smile. “Then toss aside all emotion, and take advantage of all that you can!” He spread his arms in a twisted form of invitation. “Use me, just like I’m planning on using you!”

Gil’s heart rate picked up. Was that a threat? “You’re planning on using me?”

“Why, of course, young Gilbert, nothing is offered for free in this world…” Break’s face returned to normal, almost bored; a huge juxtaposition to his previous show. He even pulled out a candy jar seemingly out of nowhere, and shook it, only to note that it was empty. 

“No, no…” Gil shook his head, fighting against all his morals that screamed at him that teaming up with this stranger will not lead anywhere good. “I can’t, I don’t want to…”

Break tossed aside the empty jar and crouched down once more, leaning in this time to emphasize his point. “Not even for your young master…?”

However, he got too close for the young teen’s comfort, and since he was in front of him now, Gil, on instinct, pushed the strange man away, toppling back himself from the force. “Get away!”

During the push, which the older clearly didn’t expect, the white bangs were dislodged, revealing an empty eye socket, which horrified Gilbert even more in his present state. He let out another scared shriek, his body curling in on itself to become more defensive. 

Break actually looked saddened by the turn of events. He quickly covered up his empty eye socket with his bangs, bending down to retrieve his hat which had also fallen in the process. “Ah, sorry you had to see that. That was not the intent…”

Gil began rocking himself back and forth, knees to his chest, a fresh wave of emotions threatening to overtake him. The missing eye was mystifying enough, but he felt like that shouldn’t be his main worry after what he’d just heard. Though, it was still rather terrifying. “Why… why do you want to use me…?”

Break sighed, fighting back his frustration of having to deal with this mess of a teen. He opted for a magic trick to try to get the young one to unwind a little. He lifted his hat to the air, letting a dove fly out of it. Then he turned the hat upside down and let a candy fall from within. He extended the candy to the teen, showing with this gesture that he was not a threat. The frightened brunette extended his hand out uncertainly, but allowed the treat to fall into his palm. 

“Call this a mutual exchange. You have something you can do for me at the Nightray’s, and I can be of service to you in recovering your master. How does that sound to you?”

Gil looked up fearfully at the adult. “What… what would you have me do?”

A glint returned to Break’s eye now that they were on track with their conversation again. “Become my left eye, to spy on the Nightray rats for me…!”

Gil gasped in horror, flinching away from the man who was once again at his eye level, but not as close as the time he pushed him away. Could he do it? Could he be a spy at one of the four great dukedoms? “And how will you help me get my master back?” He wanted to make sure this was indeed a mutual exchange between them. 

“I shall oversee the training necessary to obtain the Raven and together we will get your master back…”

Gil squinted in disbelief. “How can I trust you…?”

Break scoffed. “You cannot trust a stranger entirely. You’ll just have to wait and see. Until then, let’s get you all settled into your new home…” He reached out to place his hat on the teen’s head as the rain was still pattering down all around them. Though they were both soaked and he did it more so in order to free his hands. 

He turned around and offered his back for a piggy back ride to the teen. “Now, come on, get on, we can’t stay out here too long or we’ll both catch a cold, and you’re still hurt.”

Amid the turmoil of the entire strange meeting, Gil forgot about his injuries, but now that they were brought to light again, he realized he was in no shape to be moving. Especially since he didn’t know how far they’d need to walk. Cautiously, he crawled onto Break’s back, and they were off.

Despite the plethora of information he was just hit with, as well as renewed hope for saving Oz, Gil had a curious thought that he decided he could entertain despite his exhausted mind. “Why did you call the Nightrays ‘rats’?”

Break chuckled. It was going to be a long walk… might as well entertain the teen with a story. He explained how the Dukedoms differed fundamentally and socially, and how the Vessalius were in the light, while the Nightrays were in the dark. Consequently, the Nightrays dealt with the more underground matters and affairs, and he did warn the young one what that might mean for him. 

He could feel the teen growing quiet and contemplative on his back and decided to finally bring out the last piece of news he had for the future Raven. “You know, your younger brother was adopted by the Nightrays.”

Gil actually set up straighter on Break’s back. “My brother? I have a brother?!”

Break did his best to mask the surprise in his face and tone. Could the older brother truly not remember his own flesh and blood? “Yes, his name is Vincent. He’s a year younger than you, blond, and has one golden eye like yours and one red. He said he’s been looking for you.”

Gil took a moment to digest the new information, unsure how to react to such world changing news. He had an entire brother he could not remember… “I… I didn’t know I had a brother…”

Break hummed thoughtfully. “I think he might suspect that you don’t remember, that’s why he is the one looking for you.” 

“So, will the Nightrays adopt me, just like they did with Vincent?”

Break nodded along. “Yes. The Rainsworths will oversee the adoption, and you can be reunited with your brother and live as a happy family together. Isn’t that lovely?”

Break smiled cheekily at Gil on his shoulder, but the teen did not return the same enthusiasm. “A family…” He mumbled, as if unsure what that word even meant and how to use it. 

“You’ll grow up to be a fine young man, I’m sure of it,” Break went on, but the teen was already dozing off, only catching the trail end of what Break was going on about. “I’ll be keeping an eye on you until then and make sure you get that Raven. With its power, you’ll be able to open the door to the Abyss and rescue your precious master. Don’t you worry, my precious left eye…”

He could both feel and hear Gil’s breathing change as the exhaustion finally overtook the overstrained teen body. Now in the comfort of his own presence without putting on a show for anyone else, Break allowed a small and genuine smile to spread on his lips. 

He felt a sort of fulfillment at being able to complete Vincent’s wish. Though it took longer than anticipated. A full five years has passed since their initial meeting, but here he finally was, carrying the young black haired golden eyed boy by the name of Gilbert on his back towards his new future. 

He couldn’t help but think about his diagnosis and how his body will only continue malfunctioning as time progresses. But… what if it didn’t? He was able to fulfill a random boy’s request. He only wished he could be there to see the reunion between the siblings. Vincent spoke so warmly of his brother, he could only assume his face would split into the most endearing smile the world has ever seen.

Despite his condition, he still wished to be of use, to do some good in this world. Now maybe with Gilbert’s future Raven, maybe his other favour would be able to get granted. ‘Cast aside all emotions and take advantage of what you can.’ That was what he said to the teen. Could he stay true to his words, though? It didn’t feel right to be taking advantage of such a young soul and putting it to his own use, but that is why he wanted to uphold his end of the deal so that it would at least be a proper equal exchange. He doubted he’d be able to use the kid without giving anything in return and then tossing him aside like a broken toy. 

No no… Something was telling him these two were about to become an integral part of his life. His suspicion was reaffirmed when he glanced down at one of Gilbert’s hands which was still clutching the candy he gave him despite his unconscious state. He took that to mean that the boy has accepted his proposal and they will now begin the delicate dance of helping each other and moving towards their own goals, together. He just hoped he had enough time to see them both to completion. 

Chapter Text

Young Gilbert felt a sense of unease standing before the Nightray mansion. It was just as big and grand as the Vessalius household, but this one just didn’t feel right. It didn’t give off the same homey feeling that the Vessalius house did. Not like he knew what a home should feel like to begin with, but still, this didn’t feel right. The only thing that kept moving his feet up the wide staircase to the front door was the promise of seeing the person that should be his brother, his duty to Break, and of course the desire to get Oz back. 

Stifling all of his instincts that screamed to go back to his comfort zone, he put on the exterior façade that he was nervous of his new home, but otherwise was totally fine. Even when he walked by half open doors and heard the whispers emanating from within, from both servants and household members alike. 

“...Is that the new kid that the Nightrays adopted? How pathetic. Don’t they have enough of their own children? They need to stop taking in dogs from the street…” Well… Gilbert did his best to ignore those remarks and pushed onward towards his destination, clutching his singular suitcase anxiously. He has heard worse in the past. 

On his way through the mansion towards their destination, which was Vincent’s room, Gil began wondering more and more what his brother might be like. Break gave him a visual breakdown of the boy, but apart from that, Gilbert still felt a pang of guilt at not remembering his own sibling. What was he like now? What were they like before? Will he hate him? How will Vincent react to finally being reunited? How will he react? 

As anxious as he was to just get ahead with the plan to save Oz, Gil couldn’t deny his curiosity of having found out he had a brother. Since he’s never had anyone to call family after his amnesia, the Vessalius have become his kin. Oscar was practically his father, Ada his sister, and Oz… Well… Oz was slightly more than a brother. He was everything to him. His brother, his friend, and above all, his master to whom he dedicated most of his life. 

His master, whose enemies he must kill, kill, kill-- “Vincent,” the maid said formally, snapping Gil out of his trance before he could spiral further into his murderous intent. 

“Brother!” Gilbert whipped his golden gaze to the source where his name was yelled. His eyes widened. He certainly did not expect to see what he saw. An angelic looking boy sitting in a mess of ripped up stuffed toys, holding the scissors that spoke to them being the weapon of mass destruction there. Being a part of the Nightray household for longer than him, Gilbert expected Vincent to be more prim and proper, stuck up just like the rest of them, but the golden haired boy definitely held his own against all of them and stood out in a unique way, though Gil could not determine yet how he felt about that. 

For starters, seeing a grave of teddies did not bring about the most pleasant of atmospheres to a newfound relationship. The second thing, though the boy dropped the scissors along the way, the speed at which Vincent dashed at him in his excitement startled Gil more than he cared to admit. He barely heard what the boy chirped about on his way over, about how he’s missed him and has been looking for him. All Gil could focus on was the fast approaching hand reaching for his face. “Gil…”

Before he could even think, he slapped away the small hand that was so eager to touch him. The silence that ensued between them afterwards was deafening. The maid must have left them alone right after she got Vincent’s attention because now all that was present in the room was their stunned looks between one another. One being fearful and wary, and the other confused and calculating. Vincent’s hand stayed hovering up, but his fingers curled in, no longer reaching out to him. 

They each took a moment to get their bearings until little Vincent finally broke the silence. “Gil… Do you… remember me…?”

Vincent’s odd calmness rubbed him the wrong way in that moment because an immense sense of guilt and betrayal washed over him. Vincent didn’t even look as hurt, though he should have been. His brother was so happy to see him, and yet he couldn’t remember anything but the name and description given to him by a stranger. Despite that, Vincent looked understanding and compassionate. He must know of Gil’s amnesia then. 

Gil shook slightly, taken aback by his own reaction at having just slapped away his brother’s hand. He looked between the searching dichromatic eyes, which were so unnerving in their own way.  “You are… Vin…cent…” 

Vincent looked down, masking whatever emotions he was truly experiencing. The maid said Vincent’s name when she walked in, so it was not all that impressive for Gil to know his name. If Vincent was hurt, he didn’t show it. However, that didn’t make it easier for Gil to come to terms with it. 

“Anything else…?” Vincent asked in a small voice, his eyes still cast down.

Gilbert trained his eyes on the little figure before him. He tried to flex every muscle in his brain to get a memory, any memory of the little boy to come to mind. But the more he looked, the more frustrated he got because nothing came to mind. He shook his head, bringing his hands up to clutch at his hair. “No… I… I can’t!” 

He really tried, he wanted to remember, to have some shred of normalcy in his life, to remember at least his own sibling, what they were like before, but those memories were shrouded in a white fog he could not see through. He didn’t even realize that he sank to his knees amidst his despair until he felt Vince next to him as well. Worse still, when he felt the little thin arms encircle him in an embrace that made Gilbert’s breathing stop and blood run cold. 

“It’s okay…” the young one cooed, but it felt so alien to Gil. Which one of them was the older one here? “Gilbert doesn’t need to remember… I… I’ve gotten to see my beloved brother again… That’s enough for me…” 

Gil found himself fighting back tears in horror. How could this little boy be so genuine towards him when he couldn’t even remember the first thing about his life? And those comforting words… Vincent really accepted him for who he was, memories or not, it really seemed like he cared. Meanwhile Gilbert had to consciously remind himself that he should probably hug back the small figure that was embracing him. 

Reluctantly, he brought up his hands to wrap around Vincent’s small back, reminding himself that he must take advantage of everything he could to reach his goal, and Vince just so happened to be…

As soon as he returned the embrace, a small section in the white fog of his subconscious cleared through, as if blown away by a gust of wind. 

“I love you, Vince…” the voice sounded like his own, but as if from somewhere far away. It only made sense, because he was seeing an even younger version of Vince as if from his own eyes. So it must mean… “You’re my brother, and I will protect you. No matter what.” Then he brought the little one before him closer in an embrace much like the one happening in the real world. Despite it being only in his head, Gil could feel the warmth of the hug, and not only because Vincent was hugging him for real at the same time, but there was definitely something familiar to the action. As if he’s hugged this person many times before. And those words… He must have been the one to say those words. He loved his brother. And he wanted to protect him from something… but from what…?

Just as the memory came, it was gone, and Gil was left to grasp at the wisps of the warm images that his mind finally graced him with. He tried to hold onto all the details, how happy his voice sounded, how Vincent’s eyes lit up when he said those words, how the hug felt, anything to make it stick in his brain for longer. Try as he might, he could not picture the setting they were in, which he felt would have given him a clue as to why he felt the need to protect his own brother like that. 

Despite that, he decided to focus more on the fact that he was able to remember at least something. It was a good place to start. This was his brother, and he loved him, and he vowed to protect him. Those were facts. With that in mind, he was able to let go of some of the tension in his body and relax more into the embrace. He mumbled quietly to them both. “You’re my brother…”

Vincent’s eyes widened at the random remark, but he did feel how Gil relaxed more with the phrase and hugged him tighter. “Of course he is… Gilbert is the best brother ever. That’s why I’ve been looking for him…”

Gil pulled away, wiping the traces of his tears from earlier. He gave a small smile, knowing how pathetic he sounded. “Well, I am here now…”

Vincent’s smile was much more genuine, but he just accepted Gil’s behaviour for what it was. Behind that smile, though, he couldn’t help but wonder if his ill-omened big brother was behind this miracle? There was no way that the Nightrays would just stumble upon Gil and decide to adopt him. No… Vincent had his suspicions, but could not confirm them yet, so he decided to save those questions for later. 

For now, he finally had his brother back.

“Well…” Gilbert looked away shamefully. “I’m actually here for a reason…” 

Vincent cocked his head to the side quizzically. “Oh?”

Gil figured it would only make sense to entrust this information to his only ally in this household, otherwise he’d be stuck there looking for ages for what he was truly searching for. He decided to cut straight to the chase after taking a deep steadying breath. “I lost someone… Someone very precious to me… and I want to try to get him back.” He paused, reminded himself to take advantage of all the resources available to him. “Will you… will you help me, Vince?”

Vincent frowned at first, but once he saw Gil’s troubled look, he put on a cheery smile. “Of course I’ll help Gilbert!” 

Gil let out a relieved, shaky breath.

“Who is this person Gilbert speaks of?” Vincent inquired testingly. Finally having his brother back meant they had so much to catch up on.

Vincent motioned for them both to get up so they could move away from sitting on the floor and transferred the conversation to the edge of the bed. Gil wrung his hands together nervously and looked away. How does he explain Oz to Vincent? “He’s my… master… but he’s also my best friend… I have to get him back. He was dropped into the Abyss and the only way to get him back is with--”

 “A black winged Chain, like the Raven,” Vincent interrupted him to fill in the blank. 

Gil gasped and stared wide eyed at his brother. “How did you know?”

Vincent smiled angelically. “Because I am the one that told the Nightrays that Gilbert is the only one that could contract him.”

“Me…?” Gil gawked in disbelief. How could the younger deduce so much? 

“Yes, you, silly! I know Gilbert is talented and skilled enough to form the contract. And if he forms the contract, the Chain will open a door to the Abyss, from which he’ll be able to get his friend back.”

That is almost exactly what Break told him, Gil thought. So the clown wasn’t lying to him! He felt his heart rate picking up. “Can you show me? Where the Nightrays keep the Raven?”

Vincent got up obediently and went over to his desk to grab a candle. He motioned for Gil to follow him and along the way explained the origin of the dukedoms and their chains. Heading down a spiralling staircase, Vincent finished his whole explanation by simply stating. “I’m surprised Gilbert knows about the Raven.”

“I, uhh…” Gil fidgeted behind Vince. “Heard rumors…” 

He wasn’t sure how to bring up Break and if it was worth bringing him up at all. After all, he was supposed to be acting as a spy, and spies don’t spill all the information about their employers to the people they’re spying on. As trustworthy as Vincent seemed, he felt like it’s best to keep quiet about Break for now. At least until he got a bit more settled in. 

“Rumors are just bound to go around…” Vince mumbled before they finally reached the circular room in the basement which held the Abyss door. 

Gil gaped at the high ceiling and intricate columns lining the walls of the room. Vincent carried on sharing whatever information he had on the Nightrays. “The Dukedoms can use these doors to bring out Chains…”

They walked closer to the door. The design on it was so delicate, Gil couldn’t help but reach out to trace it with the tips of his fingers, when suddenly, he fell through as if into a different dimension. He wasn’t even sure how it happened. One moment he was in the basement with Vincent, the next, he was standing in black water with chains all around him. He looked around, startled, because he could still hear Vincent’s voice explaining about Pandora, but it was coming through extremely distorted and far away. 

The air felt so stale, he tasted it in the back of his throat to the point where he almost gagged. He grasped at his shirt, finding that it felt so sticky, and maybe if he took it off he’d be able to get a proper breath in. However, before he could contemplate the thought any further, a giant black shape caught his attention from the corner of his eye. He whipped his head around to come face to face with a golden eye to match his own, staring back at him, except much more menacingly than he ever could. 

The figure shifted, and he noted the wings twitching, as if about to get unfurled. Gil could do nothing but stare, frozen in place by terror and fascination over what he was seeing. ‘Is that…--’

Before he could finish his thought, Vincent’s high voice reached him, and thin arms once again enveloped him frantically, pulling him out of wherever he was. “Gil! You mustn’t!” 

Gil didn’t even realize how he zoned out and completely forgot about where he was and should have been since he entered that strange dimension. Luckily, back in the real world, he was finally able to take a deep breath in, his clothes no longer feeling as suffocating and his airways clear. “Was that… the Raven?”

Black feathers fluttered all around them, a detail he was sure wasn’t there when they entered the basement earlier. Vince picked up one of the feathers and looked at it with childlike amusement. “Yes.”

“And was that…” Gil jutted his chin towards the door. “Was that the Abyss…?”

Vincent answered more somberly. “Yes…”

Gil looked at the door, horrified. Was Oz really in there? Trapped in that horrendous place where each breath felt like it was laboured work and your body felt perpetually covered in a sheen of glue? “Oz is in there… I must get him back…”

Vincent pointed the feather at Gil. “Don’t worry. Gilbert will definitely get the Raven’s powers…” His sentence trailed off when he noticed Gil looked distant suddenly. 

“I must get my master back… I must protect him, I must… kill kill kill…”

“Gil…?” Vincent reached his hand out towards the brunette, concerned over the sudden change in mood in Gil and the worrying words he was spewing. 

“Kill, kill, KILL!” Gil slapped the little hand away, making the sound echo throughout the room, which finally snapped him out of his trance. 

Vincent was looking at him with quizzical concern, and once Gil realized what he’s done, he clutched at his hand, eyes wide. “I’m… I’m so sorry! I didn’t mean to…”

“It’s okay…” Vincent lowered his eyes. “It’s okay…” Not like he wasn’t used to it, though it coming from Gil was a first. Still, he couldn’t help but note that it wasn’t his Gil that did it. Gilbert never hit him when they were young. So much has changed since then, but he knew that Gil could not have changed to such a point. No… Something was off… the way he was so hellbent on killing his master’s enemies… It was just so odd. 

Vincent noticed it only happened sometimes, so he’d just need to look out for his older brother from now on. He could do that much. He could protect Gilbert just like the older had done to him when they were younger. He just had to figure out the best way to do that.

Chapter Text

“I love you, Vince…” The wisp of a memory kept floating around in Gil’s head for days after he gained it back. He just couldn’t believe he remembered something of this significance. 

Not much has happened since he moved to the Nightrays. He’s been mainly just settling in and avoiding getting into trouble, but that proved harder than expected when the whole family hated your entire existence. Luckily, he did have one ally he could rely on, and the dreamy memory in his head further reinforced that notion. 

Without too much to do, Gil came to Vince’s room to take a closer look at whether the younger had any interesting books or games in his room. To his surprise, Vincent did not own much more than him, and the only thing that he could claim as his own were his stuffed teddies, which, by this point, most were unrecognizable. 

Gil watched silently as Vincent meticulously maneuvered the scissors around the stuffing and the skin of the poor creature. He cringed inwardly, finding the behaviour unnerving. Hesitantly, he asked. “Why do you do that..?”

Vincent paused, not looking up from his task, but he did sit back thoughtfully, a well of darkness passing behind his eyes. Gil flinched even more. Oh, gods, why did he have to ask? What did the child live through to make him behave that way?

“It just…” The blond started in a small voice. “Helps me…” Then he turned an angelic smile towards Gil. “I’m not hurting anyone, right? So, it’s okay!”

Gil’s expression turned more baffled. He supposed the younger was correct. The behaviour itself was harmless. As long as the little one never confused a teddy with a real being. 

To air out the tension in the room, Gil quickly turned to Vincent’s bookshelf, appearing to search for something. “Right! So! Do you have any games or anything?”

“Games?” Vince cocked his head to the side. 

Gil turned around. “Yeah, like a chess board or something?”

Vince shook his head regretfully. “Nobody ever plays with me, so I don’t know how games work. But I think there is a chess board in the library… I’ve seen the others play it sometimes.”

“I love you, Vince…” Gil felt his heart chip with the confession and cruel words from the younger. How horrible! He felt the need to rectify that fact. He could do that much after being absent for so long. 

He walked over purposefully to his brother and grabbed him by the small wrist, dragging him behind him on their way to the library. “Let’s go, that’s about to change. I’ll teach you.” 

In the library, Vince pointed him towards the chess board, and once they were seated at one of the tables, Gil opened it up to show Vincent the pieces within. “Oz taught me how to play. I’m no good at it though, since he always beat me, but I could at least teach you the basics. It’s a strategy game, so you really have to use your brain to win. I’m sure you’ll become better than me too in no time!”

The look of absolute awe and adoration on Vincent’s face did not go unnoticed by Gil. This was probably the most attention anyone has ever paid him in this household. His heart ached but he was happy to see some light twinkle in those dichromatic eyes.  

He went on to explain the basics of how chess worked with the black and white pieces, and then explained the role of each piece, picking them up and placing them on the correct tile on the board. Vince was nodding along with no interruptions. Gil was worried the younger stopped breathing altogether with how focused he was on the pieces and their placements. When he finally got around to explaining the movements of the queen, Vince gave voice for the first time since they sat down. “Whoa… she’s so strong…” 

Gil chuckled. “Well, yes, she has to be, in order to protect the king!”

“I wish to be as strong as her so I can protect Gil!” Vince chimed happily. 

Gil was taken aback by the sudden comparison, almost dropping the piece from his hand. “I’ll protect you, no matter what…” his own voice echoed in his mind. 

“Vince… you don’t have to do that. I want to be strong as well. Can’t be useless like the king who can only move one space around him.”

Vince hummed. “So, why don’t we just both become queens, strong enough to protect each other?”

Gil perked up, eyes widening at the proposition. He grinned. “Sure, that sounds like a plan!”

After they both giggled at their statements, Gil returned their attention back to the board. “So then, how about you take the whites since you have blond hair, and I’ll take the blacks since my hair is black? White goes first, too!”

“Okay!” Vince chirped and looked down at the pieces, a calculating look overtaking his features as he thought hard about his first move. 

“You don’t have to think about the first move too deeply since the first moves are always generic…” Gil offered his own advice. 

Vincent just frowned. “But you said this is a strategy game and that I must use my brain.”

“Well… yes…” Gil sighed in defeat. “Alright, take your time…”

Vince took a few more moments to think about his first move in his very first game of chess with his brother. Just as Gil suspected, his brother put him in his place very quickly and beat him in record time, even by Oz’s standards. He wasn’t even disappointed by his loss as much as he was amazed by Vince’s ability to pick up on the gameplay on his first try. 

“Check… mate?” Vince asked, uncertain. 

Gil just gawked at the board, looking at his entrapped king surrounded by his own pieces which haven’t even had the chance to move, and a couple of Vincent’s pieces that were signifying his defeat. 

After the initial shock wore off, Gilbert grinned widely and reached over to ruffle the top of Vincent’s hair. “Yeah, good job! You beat me fair and square!”

Vince giggled again gleefully, leaning into Gil’s touch, witnessing the first game victory in his life. 

Gil looked fondly at the prodigy before him, the sole memory of his brother circling around in his head. He couldn’t help but keep wondering what other hidden memories his subconscious locked away from him. Then a curious thought reached him, something that he hadn't asked Vincent yet. 

After they were both done beaming over Vince’s victory, Gil turned more serious, the nagging question getting the best of him. “Vince… do you remember anything from our past…?”

Vincent tilted his head, that mysterious smile on his lips, but all he said was. “I too have lost all my memories of the past. Besides Gil, I’ve forgotten eeeverything else,” he practically sang.

Gil frowned. “Really…?”

As if a cloud passed overhead, Vince looked down and away gloomily. He thought about it for a moment, then said quietly. “I don’t think Gil wants to remember what happened in the past…”

That haunted look… that elusive response… Suddenly, Gil felt like a needle pierced through his mind. He clutched at his head sporadically, knocking a few of the pieces on the chessboard in the process. He gritted his teeth in pain. 

This wasn’t all wispy fogs and wind. This was like nails on a chalkboard – something grating against his subconscious. Seeing Vince that way, empty and cold, triggered something very unhappy within him. He has seen that look before. When they were… in someone’s house. A wealthy house… Why were they there? 

He saw Vince with the same look as in the real world, but this boy was wearing a collar, with a leash leading straight into meaty hands. “Come here, kitten…” 

Obediently, Vince crawled over on all fours, the sight making Gil’s heart shatter. He reached out to try to prevent his brother from crawling into the large man’s lap, but his own vision was jerked and another sharp voice rang in his ears, a woman’s voice. “No! Bad kitty. Why don’t you go lick at the water and munch on your kibble while the adults play with the ill omened kitten?”

He struggled against the collar around his own neck, the clinking of the chain vibrating through his skull as he was dragged away and tied to a wall, a bowl of water and some cat food next to him. He gagged at the smell, but with no other source of nutrition, he had to force some of the food down from time to time in order to survive. He has gotten good at tricking his brain into believing that it had some resemblance to human food, though it didn’t always make it go down any easier, especially if the adults watched over him like hawks while he ate, commenting on his good behaviour. 

It was utterly disgusting and humiliating. He felt filthy to the core, anger and hatred burning deep inside him. Even worse when they would take away his brother from him for hours on end, only to bring him back battered and bruised. The younger no longer cried after the first few times. 

With how far apart their chains were on the wall, he couldn’t even provide a comforting touch to his younger brother, so he used his words as solace, promising Vince that they would make it out of there. After all, it was his fault they were in that house in the first place. He thought this would be just like all the other wealthy places that took them in, where they were still treated horribly, but nothing quite as distasteful as this. 

He vowed to protect his brother, yet failed so miserably at that one task. However, Vincent never blamed him once. He only continued to look up to him and believe every word that came out of Gilbert’s mouth. He heard himself mumble the same sentence on repeat, his own mantra to help him fall asleep as he looked at his brother’s dazed form. “I’m gonna kill them all, kill kill kill, kill them all…”

And just like in his memory, Gil found himself repeating those words in the real world, his awareness coming back to the library in which Vincent no longer looked distant, but was standing next to him, tugging at his sleeve to try to snap him out of it. “Gil… what’s happening…?”

“Wha-?!” Gil whipped his head around at the younger, relief washing over him that Vince was standing before him unharmed and only showing concern for him, and not the emptiness he exhibited back at whatever mansion in their past. He almost cried from relief, embracing his brother in a tight hug. “Oh, gods, Vince I’m so sorry… I’m so, so bloody sorry…”

Vince returned the embrace, but he sounded confused. “Sorry for what, Gil?”

Gil pulled away to look into Vincent’s eyes. He searched for some semblance of recognition that would alert him that Vince knew what he was talking about, but all he saw was genuine puzzlement in the younger. ‘Good… I can’t tell him what I just remembered… it’s best that he never knows that happened… the poor thing…’

He pulled the younger in for another hug, calmer now, but still shaken by the experience of the memory. The pain that accompanied it was slowly receding as well. “Nothing. Nothing… Sorry for worrying you. You don’t have to worry anymore.”

Sure, the Nightrays weren’t the best, but at least they treated them both like humans, provided them with proper bedding, clothing and meals, so in a way, they were their best current option. Not to mention that they were the key to solving his problems, along with hopefully later providing Vince with a better future than he could ever bring him on his own. For now, they will make do, and find comfort in each other. 

He didn’t realize how much time had passed where he simply held his brother in a tight hug, his eyes closed, trying to shoo away the horrid memory. Anytime he’d think about any particular part of it that stuck out, he’d unconsciously clutch Vince tighter to him, but he tried his best to breathe through it and find comfort in his own flesh and blood. 

He wasn’t sure how much time had passed, but eventually Vince shifted to pull away. Gil wasn’t aware what was happening at first and just wanted to keep holding his brother, but allowed Vince to pull away when he heard what the younger had to say. “Gil, I want to give you something.”

“Hm? What is it?” Gil released the embrace but did not let go of Vince, his hands still clutched the younger at an arm’s length. 

“Close your eyes,” Vince instructed. “And no peeking!” 

Gil chuckled and did as was told. Vince carefully pried Gil’s fingers away so he could go towards his destination. Gil hesitated at first, but let go of his brother, trusting that the younger would come back in short time. He heard the shuffle of small feet as the little one wandered off, but stayed within earshot. He heard the vague sound of something ripping and then a pencil being placed down. Then, the shuffle of feet came back to him. 

“Okay, you can open your eyes now,” Vince commanded. 

Gil opened his eyes to a daisy being presented right in front of his nose. A small gasp of surprise escaped him, but he reached out to take the flower nonetheless. “Thank you, Vince! It’s really beautiful.”

“It’s not just a regular flower,” Vince shook his head and pointed at the flower. “Pay close attention to the petals.”

‘The petals…?’

Gil frowned in confusion and looked at the flower again, but didn’t see anything out of the ordinary on the white petals. He rotated it this way and that, but still didn’t see anything until he tiled it upside down and noticed something odd on the underside of one of the petals. He brought the flower closer to his face to see what it was. In tiny tiny lettering, Vince left him a message. ‘Will you be my forever chess partner?’

Gil’s eyes widened at the ingenuity to be able to write something on the underside of a flower petal. “Yes! Oh my goodness, Vince, this is a perfect way to communicate with each other across the mansion if we’re ever separated!”

Vince cocked his head to the side. “How will we do that?”

“We can…” Gil snapped his fingers, quickly thinking how they could send each other secret messages via flowers. “We could ask one of the maids to deliver the flowers. But keep the messages on the underside of the petals so that they’re not so visible!”

“Oh, okay!” Vince beamed happily. 

“I’ll send you a message tonight before bed, how about that? And you try to send me a response back so I know it worked.”

“How will I know that you received my response?” Vince asked with a pout. 

“Oh… you will know, trust me.”

That night, as Gil’s maid was doing the final tidings around the room, Gil asked her if she could do a favour for him. When she appeared cautious, he quickly said that it was just a small task of small significance, but it would mean the world to him. He then handed her the flower, the same daisy from before, minus the petal on which Vince had scribbled his first message. That one he tucked away for later. 

He asked her to deliver it to Vincent’s room, as his brother forgot the flower in here earlier, but it was too late for him to go deliver it himself. She cocked an eyebrow at him, but did as instructed. 

In reality, the message he sent to Vince was a question whether he could sleep in his room that night. After the memory that he saw today, he didn’t want Vince to be alone. Well, it was more so that he himself didn’t want to be alone, but the exact reason did not matter. All he knew was that he wanted to be closer to his brother. Their rooms were too far away for comfort. It reminded him of the chains in his flashback to how he was just outside of Vince’s reach when they were tied to their walls. He hated how similar this situation felt, but at least now he could do something to rectify that. 

After a few long minutes of waiting patiently, a different maid from before knocked on his door. She came in with the same daisy, and when she explained that it was a delivery from Master Vincent, he thanked her and bid her goodnight. 

As soon as she left, he explored the flower, noting that it didn’t have his message petal on it, but in the same small writing as the first question Vincent asked him, was scribbled the word ‘yes’.

He whooped silently and scrambled out of bed. He snuck through the quiet corridors of the mansion, careful to avoid any working maids until he reached Vincent’s door and quickly slipped inside. 

The younger waited for him on the bed, a cheery smile on his face. “You came!”

Gil pretty much bounced over to the bed, ecstatic that their plan to relay messages to each other worked. “Of course I came! I got your message! This is perfect! Now we can just communicate between each other like that whenever we want.” Then slowly, he turned a bit more glum. “Though, I’d rather not be separated from you for too long, Vince.”

Vince frowned and tilted his head to the side. “Gil?”

A light blush spread on Gil’s cheeks. How should he maneuver this without revealing his recalled memories? “I mean, I’ve been gone for so long from you, I should really try to make up for the time we missed. Don’t you think?”

An angelic smile passed on Vincent’s features. “Yeah…” 

Gil grinned back. “Okay, well, I think I’d need to wake up earlier tomorrow so I can sneak back to my room before anyone notices I was gone.” He looked around the bed. “Is it okay that I sleep in your bed?”

Vince nodded enthusiastically, pulling back the blanket so Gil could scoot in underneath it. 

“Perfect… Thanks,” he reached over to ruffle Vince’s hair. “Goodnight, Vince.”

“Night, Gil,” Vince chirped back, and they both settled in, facing each other.

Gil smiled one last time before closing his eyes, Vince’s smiling and relaxed features the last thing he saw before sleep overtook him. A nice contrast to the new lost memory from his past. 

Meanwhile, Vince had his eyes peeled open to truly take in Gil sleeping in his bed before him. His small mind calculated the possibilities of this odd behaviour. Why would Gil suddenly want to sleep with him? Could the episode from earlier have been linked to some memory? If so, what could Gil have remembered? 

Either way, the end result was his brother sleeping in his bed with him. A wide smile spread on his lips. When he heard Gil’s breathing deepen, signifying the older was asleep, Vince allowed himself something he had never done before, since he hardly ever saw Gil sleep. He leaned over and kissed Gil on the forehead, a featherlight touch, fearing startling Gilbert. However, the older just hummed contently and nestled into the pillow more. 

For the first time in his life, Vince fell asleep with a small smile on his lips. 

Chapter Text

The brothers were both in Vincent’s room when they heard the carriage arrive at the front of the mansion. Since Vincent’s room was on the far end of the house, they didn’t get to see much of the newcomer, though to Gil it seemed like there was something familiar in the guest’s stance and attire. When Vincent glanced at the guest, he didn’t show any signs of recognition either, which likely meant that this was someone’s first visit here. 

Since they weren’t included in most family affairs, they just went back to what they were doing. Gil had a needle and a thread in one hand, sewing Vincent’s toys up, and Vince was promptly cutting them open again. At times the task seemed pointless to Gil, but he truly feared where his younger brother might turn his scissors next once he ran out of toys to cut. Thus, he picked up on a crude form of sewing to just barely put the teddy back together, just for it to be torn apart again. It was a mindless task which allowed his thoughts to roam with no particular concentration. 

He analyzed how much he enjoyed getting to know his sibling during his stay, all the chess games they’ve played since he taught him, and how they got along decently well compared to the rest of the household. Of course, his mind kept wandering back to Oz, and how had it not been for that misfortune, he wouldn’t have learned that he had a brother to begin with. Still, he missed his master, and kept wondering if Oz and Vince would get along if they were to meet. Well, if he fulfilled his goal of obtaining the Raven, then that question could very well be answered. 

He was so focused on his task, he barely heard his name being called from the door. “Master Gilbert, Duke Nightray wishes to see you in his study.”

Gil felt everything inside him jump at the words. Duke Nightray seeking an audience with him usually meant trouble, though he hasn’t done anything lately to step out of line. Sure, in his first couple of days, those disciplinary visits were often, but now he was much more settled in and kept to himself and Vince. Could the Duke have found out that he spent his nights in Vincent’s room? 

With his heart in his throat, Gilbert followed the maid rigidly to the Duke. The closer he drew, the more he felt blood pumping in his ears. To his great surprise, and in part relief, the newcomer from earlier was in the study with the Duke. 

Once he laid eyes on the familiar figure Gil understood why he recognized the figure from the carriage. He was about to blurt out the name in his excitement, but the guest turned around just in time to silence him with a look that screamed ‘do not give me away!’

“Gilbert,” the Duke seemed oblivious to their little silent exchange. “This is Xerxes Break, a Pandora agent. He has come to offer his services with your training for the attainment of the Raven contract.”

Break extended his hand out cordially to Gil, pretending as if it was his first time meeting the boy. “Pleasure to meet you, Gilbert, I am Xerxes, but you can just call me Break.”

Gil took the hand, shaking it as firmly as his 14 year old body could. “Gilbert Nightray, the pleasure is mine.”

While he was turned away from the Duke, Break allowed a small smirk, content that Gil was playing along with him. 

The Duke continued. “Since Pandora specializes in contracts, they know best how to create legal contracts and how to maintain them. Since nobody in the Nightray bloodline has been able to obtain the Raven, we figured with you, we’d need a bit more help from the organization to prepare you for the Chain.”

Gilbert listened intently. ‘So that’s why Break was here.’ 

“However, since you are not yet of age, we can not legally start your training until your fifteenth birthday. Which means that you will start your official training under Mr. Break here in half a year.” The Duke seemed none too happy about the fact, likely just eager to finally have someone obtain the Raven, and the longer it took, the more social credibility his house lost. 

“So, what’s the purpose of today’s visit, then?” Gil seemed confused. 

Break answered his question. “I wanted to take a look at my future student, to start preparing a lesson plan for you and get to know you before we get officially started.”

‘He’s so prim and proper in front of the Duke,’ Gilbert thought. So different from when they truly met for the first time. 

Break turned to the Duke. “May I have a moment with the young lad in private to discuss future planning?”

The Duke nodded and left the room with no further address to either. 

As soon as the door closed behind the Duke, Break let out a sigh. “Proper procedures are always so tedious…” 

That drew a grin out of Gilbert, since he always felt anxious in the Duke’s presence, but seeing a familiar face was a nice change. 

Break plopped down onto one of the sofas and motioned for Gilbert to do the same. “So, how have you been, Gilbert? Long time no see…” It has been almost half a year now. 

Gil sat down on the couch opposite Break and wrung his hands. “I was beginning to worry you forgot about our deal…”

Break threw his head back against the sofa headrest. “Ah, I had to keep my distance for a while to not draw suspicion. After the Rainsworths oversought the adoption, we were under a scrutinizing eye of the Nightrays for a while. Now we were finally given some room to breathe, and we came up with a perfect opportunity to get in touch with you.”

Gil looked up. “So, you’re not actually here to start a lesson plan for me?”

Break scoffed. “Heavens, no,” he waved a dismissive hand and leaned in to rest his elbows on his knees and leveled Gilbert with a hard look. “That can come later. I’m here for my first report from you as my left eye.” 

Gil stiffened, the look sending shivers down his spine. Where does he even begin with something like that? “Well, I don’t really get along with any of the Nightrays…”

Break relaxed some, leaning back casually. “That’s to be expected. The Nightrays may have adopted you on paper, but they wouldn’t just welcome anybody with open arms.”

“Yeah, so I’ve been sticking with Vince mostly. He was able to tell me more about the houses and the Raven. He seems very certain that I should get it.”

Break squinted at that. “Does your brother… also have amnesia like you?”

Gil nodded his head in affirmation. “He says he doesn’t remember anything from his past except me.”

“How touching,” Break stated dryly. 

Gil continued. “He did show me where the door to the Abyss is, and I somehow even got to see the Raven while I was down there…”

Break frowned. “You entered the Abyss?”

“Not intentionally!” Gil panicked, thinking he’s made a mistake. “It just kind of happened…” His memory flashed to that day when he came face to face with a giant golden eye and even bigger raven wings. 

Break leaned forward again, concern laced in his voice. “The Raven didn’t transfer anything to you--”

“--Gilbert, I will now begin transferring my chains to you, starting with the Raven. Are you ready?”

‘What…?’ The visual pathways warped and Gil’s consciousness was no longer experiencing the present in which Break was asking him something, but rather, he was hearing a different question, one from his past – the memory of a younger version of himself. 

The question stirred a well of anxiety within him. How could anyone possibly be ready for such a responsibility? But also, he was supposed to get the Raven anyway from someone else? How was that possible? Who was the dark haired man standing before him?

“Yes, I’m ready,” he heard himself say, shakily, and with false bravado, because in reality, he was trembling in his shoes. 

Gilbert tried to look around, trying to find something familiar within this memory. ‘Vince…?’ But his little brother was nowhere to be found. 

Just as the man before him was about to begin the ritual, the ground beneath them shook and split open. The last thing he saw was the dark haired man reaching for him and yelling his name. “Gil--”

“--bert!” He was being physically shaken in the real world. When his eyes snapped to the figure holding him, it was not the black haired man, but the contrast to him. White hair and a red eye looked down at him worriedly. 

“Break…” he mumbled, going slack against Break’s hold, who just leaned him back against the couch gently. 

“Yeah… welcome back to the land of the living. You gave me a fright there. Are you okay?” Break asked, frowning at the teen. He was clearly confused over what just happened and was just relieved to have Gilbert back to his senses.

Gil was visibly shaken, a haunted look overtaking his features. Once again, so many questions, with each new memory that resurfaced. Where was he? Who was that person? Why did the ground split open like that? What happened afterwards? The Raven was supposed to be his…

“The Raven…” Gil spoke deliriously, not quite looking at Break, but just thinking out loud. “The Raven is mine…”

Break nodded along. “Yes, we will do whatever we can for you to obtain the Raven.”

However, Gilbert continued as if he hadn't heard him. “The Raven is mine. I will get the Raven. He belongs to me. And with him… I could… I could bring my master back. I could bring Oz back.”

“Well, I’m glad you’ve kept some of your wits about you,” Break joked, but by this point he felt like he was just talking to a wall because Gilbert did not seem to notice him at all. 

“To bring Oz back, I must kill kill kill all his enemies. Kill the master’s enemies--”

“Hey, Gil…” Break did not find the situation funny at all by this point and was actually rather concerned with the nonsense the teen was spewing. He poked him in the ribs, hard, and that seemed to have the desired effect. 

“Ow!” Gil yelped, snapping his attention on Break. 

“Stop that,” Break stated curtly.

Gil was rubbing his ribs soothingly. He looked beyond confused. “Stop what?”

Break cocked his head to the side, looking at the teen curiously. ‘Huh…’

“Your loyalty… while it’s admirable, I’d be careful with it,” Break treaded cautiously. “A loyalty that holds fast will become a blade and will someday pierce those you hold dear.”

“Eh?” Gil scrunched his face in confusion. 

Break sighed, standing up. He’s gotten what he came for, and the teen was still too young to pick up on any real meaningful advice he could give him. “I’ll see you when you’ve turned 15 to start your training. Until then, just keep an eye out for me, alright?” 

Gil nodded numbly, watching after the adult. He still wasn’t sure what happened between his memory resurfacing and Break poking him. Then his cryptic words as well… It was all too much. His head was beginning to pound and he just wanted to go back to Vince’s room and curl up for a while.

In fact, as soon as Break left and all the formalities with the Duke were over, he beelined it exactly there. 

He was still out of it when he barged into Vince’s room and stormed straight to the bed. He barely even heard Vince’s excited greeting because he was already clambering up onto the mattress and burrowing under the covers. 

Vincent was startled by his older brother’s behaviour and quickly went to close the door before coming over to the bed. “Did the Duke upset Gil?” 

Vincent climbed onto the bed gently just as Gil threw off the covers in exasperation. “No, it wasn’t him. It’s my memories. I just can’t seem to make sense of them.”

“Has Gil been remembering anything…?” Vince asked cautiously. 

Gil side eyed him, debating on how much to tell his brother. “No… Just… insignificant little glimpses here and there, but nothing concrete…”

He didn’t want to worry his brother with the shattered pieces of his memories he has been slowly reclaiming. Some were good, but others, not so much, and he didn’t want to upset Vince with those. He wasn’t even sure why he brought it up in the first place. He just felt comfortable with Vince, and with no one else around to talk about it, this was a double edged sword. 

No longer wishing to entertain this line of thinking out of fear of making things worse, Gil decided to switch topics. “Hey, wanna hear about the guest I met today?”

Vincent beamed, sitting up straighter on the bed. Anything to engage with his brother. “Sure!”

“So, his name is Xerxes Break. He’s an agent from Pandora, and he has come to oversee my training for the Raven.”

Vincent’s eyes glowed and his mouth dropped open in awe. “Whoah…”

“Yes! He said we’ll begin training when I turn 15, and that’s when I’ll be able to start working towards picking up the Raven.”

“I’m sure Gilbert doesn’t need all that much help with the Raven,” Vince commented innocently. 

Gil sighed and turned his attention to the ceiling, the trail end of the memory floating in his mind. “Yeah, well, I won’t say ‘no’ to whatever help I can get to get it.”

“Obtaining Chains is also a matter of natural talent, which I know Gilbert has,” Vince reached over and placed a comforting hand on Gil’s shoulder. 

Gil turned his head to look at the hand, and Vince quickly pulled it away. He tried not to let his frown show too much and decided to not dwell on the action. “Thank you for being so supportive, Vince. I guess we’ll just have to wait and see how I actually end up doing once I start.” 

Vincent rubbed his hand timidly, blushing slightly. “Gilbert just needs to have more faith in himself, just like I do in him.” 

Gil looked over at Vince and smiled warmly. That’s something he could try to do over the course of his training. He just had to wait a tad longer. 

---

In the carriage on his way home, Break looked out the window at the scenery while he analyzed the events that transpired at the Nightrays. 

Gilbert seemed to be doing much better than when he found the boy sopping wet and miserable out in the rain. The fact that he and his brother got along could certainly do well for the young teen’s development. He needed to have an ally in that nest of rats, and his brother did seem to have a positive effect on the teen judging by how Gil’s eyes glowed when he spoke about him. 

Luckily, Vince proved to be a useful source of information to them both, having lived with the Nightrays longer. It seemed as if their meeting all those years ago in the cold snow was not for naught. 

A part of him wished he could have seen how much the boy has grown. However, to request such an audience would have drawn much suspicion. It was already hard enough to have talked to Gilbert in private, but the ruse with the Pandora affair was a good one to serve both of their interests. 

Gilbert still seemed determined enough to obtain the Raven and rescue Oz, but something nagged at Break about the way that Gil spoke of his master. It was borderline obsessive, and that distant look where Gil seemed as if he was living through something entirely different in his head. 

He made a note for himself to keep an eye out for such peculiar behaviour in their training. Right now, he could not make heads or tails of the endeavour, and this having been the first time they’ve talked in six months, well… anything was possible. 

‘Heh…’ he chuckled bitterly in his mind, recalling his doctor’s words about how his body was giving away. How could that be if he was about to take on the responsibility of training a teen to obtain one of the most powerful Chains? That was not a task a dying man would take on, ergo, he was not dying. 

To distract himself from those stupid spiralling thoughts, he pulled out some candy and popped it in mouth, letting the crunching of it distract him for the time being. 

‘Now, for that lesson plan…’

Chapter Text

“Now, hold your blade out like so,” Break leveled his sword beside Gilbert in an ‘en garde’ position. 

The 15 year old was struggling to hold the weapon in one hand, let alone actually hold it up in the same manner that Break was showing him. Frustrated, Gilbert asked. “How is this going to help me get the Raven?”

Break whipped his sword down, turning to face the struggling teen. “My dear boy, this is not only about the Raven. You have to become an official member of Pandora to get your hands on a Chain legally, and to be an agent, you have to wield a weapon, hence,” he twirled the sword in his palm masterfully.

“How do you do that? It’s so heavy,” Gil marvelled and complained at the same time. 

Break poked Gilbert’s bicep with the blunt tip of his pommel. “That’s why you’re going to need to start developing some muscle, young one.”

“You don’t seem to have much muscle yourself,” Gil countered and then immediately regretted it when the blunt tip flipped around and became the sharp end of the sword instantaneously. 

“I’d keep such snarky remarks to yourself from now on,” Break warned, a dangerous glint in his eye, making Gilbert visibly gulp. With his threat delivered, Break relaxed and plunged his sword into the ground and leaned on the hilt. “Besides, I’ve had a lifetime of experience to build lean muscle.”

“Oh…” Gil mumbled, feeling dumb for not thinking of that sooner. “You’ve always been a swordsman?”

“Since a lifetime ago, yes,” Break sighed cryptically and did not elaborate further. He retrieved his sword and got back into the position in which they started. “Now, let’s try this one more time. The more you practice, the more your muscles will get used to it. Then, once you’ll be comfortable holding the blade, we’ll begin adding movement combinations to get some basic drills down.”

Gil groaned but lifted the blade up again, using both hands at first, and then letting go of one. The blade wobbled in his hand.

“Remember why you’re doing this,” Break urged him quietly. That seemed to strike the right cord, because Gil gripped the hilt tighter and stabilized the blade some more. “Good,” Break praised him.

They went through basic positions of sword wielding for the rest of the practice, with Gil periodically losing his temper and Break mediating the situation to the best of his ability. 

Despite his own frustration with himself, this was Gil’s first time seeing Break in his element and he couldn’t help but awe at the well of knowledge the older possessed. Not only the knowledge and mastery, but the strength and ease with which Break was showing him everything. As if the other was born with a sword in hand. He supposed he shouldn’t be surprised if Break has been doing it for a while, but that didn’t make the sight any less fascinating. 

Throughout the session, Break noted how clumsy and out of character Gil looked with a sword. He wasn’t sure if this was just because it was the boy’s first time holding a blade, or if he simply wasn’t cut out for it. Either way, Pandora supplied its field agents two types of weapons depending on their affinity. He wondered if Gil would perhaps be better with a gun. They’d still need to finish the sword training eventually though as those were the requirements of any agent, to be proficient in all weapons because you never know what situation might arise in the field. 

By the end of the session, Break brought up the subject. “Say, Gilbert, have you ever held a gun?”

Gil visibly gulped. “No, never.”

Break put a hand on his chin thoughtfully, looking the teen over. “I wonder if perhaps you would be more cut out for marksmanship than blade wielding.”

Gil looked away embarrassed. “Was I really that bad with a sword?”

“Atrocious, actually,” Break stated bluntly. When Gil sent him a death glare, Break brought up his hands placatingly. “Kidding! Well… not really. But we should really do something about your lack of talent with a blade. Next time, we can try out how you do with a gun and then distribute our resources accordingly.”

Gil looked hesitant. “A gun would mean that I’d have to shoot people…”

Break sighed. “Just like a blade means you’d have to cut people down,” he sat down on the ground and motioned for Gil to do the same. The teen joined him and listened intently. “We train to protect ourselves first and foremost. Generally we only go on the offensive against Chains, but human casualties are not out of the question.”

Gil looked at him hopefully. It tore at Break to have to say the next lines. “With that said, being with the Nightrays, that family is often assigned to work in the underworld. Since they adopted you, you’ll likely have to soil your hands with blood if you want a chance at that Raven.”

Break almost flinched at the darkness that passed behind Gil’s golden bright eyes. He knew the reality of such cruelty all too well, but it was better to start preparing the teen sooner rather than later. 

Gil sat quietly for a few moments. Break allowed him the time to let the new information percolate through his mind. Then, Gil looked up at Break with renewed determination. “It’s okay. I’ll do whatever it takes to bring Oz back – to bring his light back into this world.”

Break gave a small smile, happy that Gilbert was determined, but at the same time slightly worried how far that determination might go. After all, he was also determined at one point in his life, and that ended up costing 116 innocent people their lives. Now, he’ll do his best to hone Gil’s determination towards his goal and try to mediate any other consequences along the way to not let Gil repeat his own mistakes. 

At that moment, an excited shout reached them. “Gil!!!”

They both turned around to see a flash of blond and black bounding up to them. Vincent came to a stop in front of them, eyes shining happily at seeing his brother. Then he turned to the second figure with Gil and his voice rose in surprise. “Ill-omened big brother?!”

Break bowed his head politely. “Vincent Nightray.”

Gil looked astonished, head whipping between the two. “You two know each other?”

Break grunted as he got up with Gil following suit. “Yes, we’ve had the pleasure of meeting before.” 

Vincent turned to Gilbert and pointed to Break excitedly. “Is this the Xerxes Break you were talking about who will be training you?”

“That would be me,” Break confirmed and extended his hand out in greeting. “I don’t believe I’ve had the chance to introduce myself the first time,” Vince took the hand and shook it, his mouth hanging open in slight surprise. “Xerxes Break, servant of the Rainsworth dukedom and Pandora agent.” 

Vincent was looking at him as if he was looking at a god. “You were the one that brought Gil to me…”

“I, uhh…” Break was suddenly flustered under such attention.

“What are you talking about?” Gil interjected, feeling very much out of the loop.

Vincent let go of Break’s hand finally and shook Gilbert’s shoulders slightly. “I met him a long time ago and told him that I was looking for you and asked him to direct anyone that matches your description to the Nightrays. A few years later, you showed up!”

“Oh,” Gil looked taken aback, flicking his gaze between his elated brother and a timid Break. “I didn’t realize just how much has happened while we were apart…” A sense of guilt washed over him again over the amount of things he missed out on with his brother in the years he was gone. 

Break broke the awkwardness that was threatening to settle over the trio. “Yes, well, that was a while ago, we’re all here now,” he turned to look Vincent over. “My, you’ve certainly shaped into a fine young teen. Are you also going to be joining Pandora?”

Vincent shook his head. “I’m still too young. I came to see how Gil’s training was coming along. But as soon as I am of age, I’ll begin training and become just as strong as my brother!”

“Well,” Break hummed in mock contemplation. “If you start training now, you just might become stronger than your brother here at this rate.”

“Hey!” Gil objected. “It’s just my first session. You’ll see! I’ll grow taller and become stronger than even you!” 

Break gave a hearty chuckle. “Okay, okay, sure, we shall see about that.” He then waved a dismissive hand. “Alright, that’s enough for today. I’ll be seeing you tomorrow bright and early and I’ll introduce you to the guns.”

The brothers both gave a wave and a farewell cheer. As soon as Break was out of earshot, Vincent turned to Gilbert and grinned. “So, how did your first day go?”

Gil audibly whimpered and finally dropped the sword from his hands. “I’m so freakin’ sore.”

---

As soon as Break left the siblings and was out of their sight, he leaned against a tree. A dry cough built up in his chest and he hacked it out as best as he could. As soon as he was done, he brought a hand up to his forehead. ‘Goodness, haven’t coughed like that since I was a child…’ 

Still, something felt off. 

He straightened out, feeling a kink in his back. ‘Probably should start stretching after my practices…’ He sighed. Getting old wasn’t easy…

Chapter Text

The training now was not the same as one year ago. For an entire year Gilbert and Break focused on mastering the basics, perfecting and refining each drill in order to make it second nature. 

Now, Break lunged towards Gil with a practice sword, marking the pivotal point in their training where they were going to start sparring with each other to hone Gil’s skills further. Break gave Gilbert ample warning that this was where the training was headed, but after attacking dummies for an entire year, to suddenly have a living person coming at you was jarring. Gil went on the defensive immediately, yelping with each strike that Break tried to land on the teen. 

“Defense will only get you so far, dear Gilbert,” Break spoke in between swings. 

Gil dodged and jumped around their training area, adrenaline pumping in his veins. “I wasn’t ready!” 

“Nobody is going to wait for you to be ready out in the field. Certainly not the Chains,” Break responded. 

Gilbert finally regained some footing and turned to face Break once he recognized the pattern in the movements. He even tried to perform some offensive moves, swinging his sword at Break’s sides and head, but his mentor deflected each blow with ease. ‘Damn, how am I supposed to fight him when he’s infinitely better than me?’

Straining against Break’s sword, Gilbert whined. “Why can’t I just use my gun?” Their experience ever since day one did show that Gilbert was indeed more adept with a firearm than a blade. Still, they had to come back to sword training every once in a while to make sure they were working on all of their skills in tandem. 

Break maneuvered his sword so that it slid off of Gilbert’s and returned with another blow. “You dropped your gun. You picked up a blade like object. What’s your next move?”

Gilbert went on the defensive again, barely holding his own. That’s taking into account that Break was going easy on him since this was their first time sparring properly. Still, Gilbert’s lack of vigour unnerved Break. “Come on, Gilbert, put some more fighting spirit into this. Pretend I’m a Chain you need to cut down.”

Gil defended another blow. “I’m scared of hurting you,” he lied. In truth, Break was right in seeing that he was barely keeping up, and perhaps going on the offensive would be more beneficial, but he was still nervous to try. 

This drew a bark of a laugh from the older. “Ha! My dear child, you are a long way away from landing a hit on me, let alone hurting me!” 

For some reason that lit a fire of defiance within Gil who firmed his stance and actually struck back for the first time this session. “I’m not a child! I’m 16! I’m legally an adult!” 

Since the strike came harder than expected, this surprised Break who only smirked in return. So teasing was actually motivating to the teen. “Sounds like something that a child would say,” he jeered. 

Gil grunted in frustration and that gave him the boost to swing twice to try to catch Break off guard. It didn’t fully work, but at least he was no longer pathetically defending himself and was actually fighting back. 

“Just because you’re an adult on paper, don’t let it fool you into believing you actually know what you’re doing. It takes practice and experience to become truly adept at something,” Break advised, letting Gilbert go on the offensive now that he saw some fire in those golden eyes.

They sparred for a few more minutes, but once Break noticed Gilbert’s movements get sloppy from exhaustion, he struck Gil’s sword with finality. “That’s enough.”

Gil was about to raise his sword for another strike when he heard the command. “What!?” He panted heavily, lowering the sword tip to the ground. 

“You’re getting tired, your form is crumbling. Let’s take a walk, catch your breath,” Break motioned with his chin to follow him. 

After a quick drink of water, they began walking slowly around the perimeter of their little training arena – Gilbert no longer sounding like a dying dog. 

“Do you even know the requirements for forming a contract?” Break inquired.

“My brother said I simply have the talent for it,” Gil replied casually.

Break glanced at the teen sideways. “Don’t you think that your brother might be slightly biased in that sense?”

Gil suddenly felt wary under the scrutinizing gaze. He fidgeted slightly. “Well he said that it’s different with the Raven, that it requires more than just aptitude, but also qualification. He said I’ve been ready for a long time now…” Gil trailed off quietly since that phrase still made him uneasy. How would Vince know? Or did he simply say that to placate Gil and support him like a younger brother?

Break did his best to fight back a scoff. “My dear boy, you are far from ready. I can tell you that much.”

Gil looked at Break with a hurt expression. “Why do you say that?”

“Three words,” Break educated him. “Mental fortitude and determination. Having the desire to obtain the contract is not good enough. You have to be firm in your convictions and not let anything stray you from the path.”

“But, I know what I want, I need to get Oz back!” Gil defended. How could his own mentor deem him unready?

“The Chain’s job is to lead you astray,” Break pressed firmly, not buying Gil’s reasoning as good enough for the Raven. “Right now, you are brittle. You are ready to drop everything just to save your master. You need to strengthen your mind against whatever ploys the Chain might try to lead you down.”

Gil’s mouth hung slightly open, taking in all this new information. He wasn’t aware that’s how it worked, and the way Break was speaking, it almost sounded as if it was from experience. “What ploys could a Chain possibly have?”

A bemused chuckle left his mentor. “You would be surprised to learn that some Chains are just made to wreak havoc for no reason other than just because. Since the Raven is a higher level Chain, who knows what it could want to do with you.”

A worried crease appeared on Gil’s forehead and Break sighed. ‘This is exactly what I meant by not being ready if something like this scares him.’

Break tried to give some solace to finish off the discussion. “It's going to try to take over your mind and body in order to run rampant. But remember, you are the contractor, so it is you who controls the Chain. Not the other way around.” He patted the teen’s shoulder reassuringly. “And that’s why we shall train for as long as we need to make sure you are prepared for it.”

A flash of emotion passed behind Gil’s eyes. From hope to fear to determination. It was worrying to know how things could go horribly awry if he was not ready, but with enough preparation, anything should be possible. He will attain his goal in the end, no matter how much rigorous training he needed to go through. 

Break’s hand on his shoulder did not let go and instead steered them back to the middle of the training ring, intention clear. ‘Speaking of which…Break time is over… ’

---

Gil walked through the door to Vince’s room as if it were his own. They’ve never stopped their little sleepovers ever since they started. Gil himself wasn’t sure how that came to happen. He did it the first time because he was worried for his brother and for himself, but as time went on, he simply found the act comforting. After all, it was much better to wake up next to someone – especially someone you trust with all your heart – than to wake up alone. He couldn’t forget the promise that he made to his brother all those long lost years ago, ‘I will protect you, no matter what’. So, in a way, he felt like he was just trying to fulfill his promise, and frankly, Vincent never complained nor pushed him away. 

Much like what happened now, when he walked in on wobbly legs and simply plopped down on the sofa in front of the fireplace in Vincent’s room. He didn’t even notice whether his brother was in the room or not. He just needed to collapse somewhere. Vince would find him there eventually. 

Luckily, Vince was reading a book by the window when the older walked in. He saw the state Gilbert was in, and as soon as Gil’s face hit the sofa, Vince was on his feet, setting the book aside and running over to his brother. “Gil!” 

“Ughhh…” came the muffled grunt from somewhere within the couch. 

Vincent sat down beside Gilbert on the edge of the sofa, placing a gentle hand on the brunette’s back, worried Gil was hurt in some way. “Is Gil alright? Is he hurt?” He massaged the back in light circles. 

‘Aww, that feels nice,’ Gil thought hazily. 

“My pride is…” Gil grumbled outwardly and turned his head to speak more clearly. “But physically I’m fine. Though I will definitely be sporting some bruises for the next few days. Or years…” he added quietly. 

That put Vincent’s mind at ease and he chuckled, retrieving his hand and wrapping his own elbows looking at Gil. The soothing intimate action came too naturally for him – he had to consciously remind himself to stop. 

‘No, come back,’ Gil whined in his mind, but didn’t let his disappointment show too much out of fear of being too clingy. 

“I’m just exhausted is all,” Gil did his best to turn around on the couch so that he was laying on his back to be able to speak with Vince more directly. 

“Would Gilbert like some warm milk and honey to relax?” Vince asked gently, trying to find the best solution for Gil in that moment. 

“That actually sounds so good right now,” Gil admitted after a moment’s thought. 

Vince got up right away and headed for the door with a leap in his step, happy to be of some use to his brother in this state. “Okay, I’ll go get it right away!”

Gil frowned as he watched the younger bounce away. “Wait, Vince, you don’t have to go, just send a maid down to get it!”

Already at the door, Vince turned around and smiled innocently at Gil. “But I want to do this myself for Gil…”

Mouth hanging open in slight shock, Gil nodded, too exhausted to argue. If his brother wanted this, then he didn’t care how he got his beverage as long as he had it in him.

While he laid and waited, he stared up at the ceiling, replaying the events of the day. It was a serious ass whooping if he’s ever gotten one. Somehow his training sessions just kept getting progressively more intense as they went. He thought day one was hard a year ago, but now it was somehow worse. 

All things considered, he knew Break was going easy on him. He even let Gilbert keep up with him a few times just to get a feel for true battle. He wouldn’t be of much use if he was constantly on his back on the ground. Still, he had to admit, Break’s training was effective. He could feel himself becoming stronger, physically at least. Though he was rather perturbed by what Break said about him being weak mentally. How could he train his mind? Maybe that’s something he could bring up with his mentor next time? 

Why wasn’t his desire to get Oz back good enough for the Hatter? He wanted Oz; he needed Oz. What’s more to that? 

Before he could explore that train of thought further, Vince was back with a cup and saucer in his hands. He closed the door behind him with his foot before coming over and sitting down with the tea set on his lap. 

Gil grunted with the effort as his body literally ached in ways he didn’t know were possible as he sat up to get more comfortable. 

Vince handed him his milk. He gladly accepted it and smelled the aroma before taking a sip. It felt so incredibly sweet and warm, as if someone was hugging him from the inside. 

“How was your day, Vince?” Gil asked while Vincent got comfortable on the other end of the couch. He figured it’s best to get the younger talking while he drank his milk. 

“I’ve been researching various Chains today,” Vince began.

“Oh?” Gil cocked an eyebrow.

“Since I’ll be able to join Pandora this year, I want a contract too. I was thinking I could get a big and strong Chain to be able to protect Gil,” Vince spoke so sincerely and excitedly. 

Gil was honestly slightly taken aback by the confession. He never knew Vince wanted a Chain for that reason! “Whoah, whoah! Vince, Chains are very dangerous and require a lot of work to build up to them! Look at me, I’ve been training for an entire year and I’m still nowhere near ready!”

“Well, Gilbert is also training for the Raven. I would just get a regular Chain…”

“Still,” Gil fidgeted. “I’m uneasy at the thought of you trying to get a dangerous Chain just to protect me. You’re my younger brother, I should be the one protecting you…” Gil looked down in shame. He just wanted to protect something, anyone in this life. He has let Oz down. He can’t do the same with Vince. “Did you come across anything slightly less combative in your search?”

Vince frowned at his brother, not quite understanding Gil’s concern for him, but if getting a powerful Chain made his brother uneasy then he wouldn’t do it. He thought about the question for a moment, sifting through all the information he’s been accumulating over the last few weeks. “There is one… It’s called the Dormouse…”

“Dormouse?” Gil huffed. “Sounds nonthreatening. What does it do?”

“It essentially puts people to sleep,” Vince explained. 

That perked Gil right up. “Oh, well that’s perfect! You know, the front line fighters are nothing without their support. This could actually be a very good Chain for you! Saves you from actually having to fight anyone.”

Vince fidgeted, not feeling so sure. “Gilbert really thinks so?”

“Of course!” Gil leaned over and placed a comforting hand over Vincent’s. “I think it’s a really good option for you, and I’ll have all the peace of mind knowing you’re not getting into any kind of trouble that way.” He smiled sincerely to really sell the point. 

Vincent sighed in acceptance, glancing down at Gil’s hand over his own. He brought his other hand over Gil’s, rubbing it gently. “Alright, if that’s what Gil wants, I will get the Dormouse then and stay out of trouble.” 

By that point, Gil was almost done with his milk, so Vince probed into Gil’s training. “How was your day?”

Gil retrieved his hand and placed the empty cup and saucer on the coffee table before settling back against the couch. “It just keeps getting harder and harder. We started actual sparring today, which is why I’m so beat. Break truly knows what he’s doing.”

Vince cocked his head to the side, not missing a word of what Gil was sharing with him. “Is that so?”

This got Gil to open up a bit more and the teen began blabbing away about his fascination with his mentor. “He’s truly amazing! The way he moves so effortlessly, as if the blade weighs nothing. And he knows so many cool tactics and tricks, he said he’ll be teaching me everything he knows, though it will take some time. He isn’t much help with the gun, but ,my, is he good with a sword…” 

Vince’s lips twitched up into a smile, doing his best to hide the pang of jealousy that passed through him upon hearing his brother speak so highly of another man. “I’m sure Gil will be able to achieve all his goals, with or without Mr. Break.”

Gil chuckled dryly, noticing how Vince was fighting back a wince, but also picking up on the curious choice of words. “Mr. Break? Why so formal, Vince? Do you not like him?”

That gave Vince a slight moment’s pause. Did he like him? Of course he did, he owed the man practically his life for bringing him Gil. As much as it pained him how much Gil was talking about liking Break himself, Break’s presence was a huge benefit to Gil and his goals, so Vincent would just have to do his best to push past this odd jealousy that overtook him. “Of course I do,” He smiled sweetly. “As long as Gilbert is happy, I am happy!”

That had the desired effect as Gil chuckled brightly. “Well that’s great then. We’ll be spending lots of time together, so it’s best that we all get along!”

A current of warmth passed through Vincent upon seeing Gil’s brilliant smile. He could do that much. For Gil.

Chapter Text

‘Another day in paradise…’

Break got out of bed and as soon as he put his weight on the first foot, he went tumbling in that direction, which just so happened to be a small circular coffee table that he caught on his way down and took all its contents with him with a yelp. The fall itself wouldn’t have been so bad, but having the contents from on top of the table come crushing down on him made the ordeal that much more bothersome. “Ah, motherfu--”

“Xerx, are you okay…?” Came Sharon’s voice from beyond the door. 

Break groaned in anger and irritation, shaking his head, trying to understand whatever the fuck this start of the morning was. 

He rolled onto his hands and knees slowly, letting the debris fall off of him while he tried to recompose himself for the sake of his lady. He forced a smile on his face to make sure it carried through with his fake cheery voice to the other side of the door. “I am perfectly fine, my lady!” 

Sharon sounded hesitant. “I heard something fall…”

‘Yes, that was yours truly, actually,’ Break bit back the remark, knowing he shouldn’t direct his anger at the innocent woman. “Something just got caught in my jacket while I was getting dressed. You needn’t worry yourself, my lady.”

Once again, a moment of hesitation, but Sharon must have decided to drop it. “Okay, well, I’ll see you over breakfast.”

“I’ll be right down,” Break called over. As soon as he heard the receding footsteps, he sat down and promptly glared at his ankle. ‘What is going on…? I thought it was supposed to be a one time thing.’ He flashed back to the first time his ankle gave out on the mission. Now it was happening again. 

To be fair though, he did just wake up so his body was not properly adjusted to the daily activities, but still, this was no mere trip. It actually caused him to fall in a most embarrassing fashion. 

He rubbed soothing circles into the pulled tendon. ‘For fuck’s sakes… And of course the lady had to hear it… What a mess…’ This was not something he wished to deal with, and that frustrated and angered him. Was this just going to keep getting worse? 

With an effortful grunt he pulled himself up and got dressed. Today was off to a terrible start. 

---

“Gilbert, focus!” 

A barrage of sword swings just kept coming at the 17 year old incessantly, and it was all Gil could do to keep up from at least getting hit. He was deflecting the blows as if his life depended on it, which, by the angry look on Break’s face, really looked like that could be the case. 

Gilbert has never seen his mentor in such a state. Part of the reason why he was thrown off his game and wasn’t performing as well. He was simply concerned about what was going on and why Break was acting this way towards him suddenly. 

“I’m-- trying--,” he tried to fight back, but his attempts were weak in the face of the onslaught. “You’re-- going-- harder… than usual-- today!” 

“I’m going just fine,” Break snapped back effortfully. “Not my fault you’re such a wussy!”

“Break?!” Gilbert’s eyes widened in shock and hurt and that put some more defiance into his defensive maneuver. 

Sure, Break trained him hard, but he was a good mentor overall when it came to sharing advice and giving tips on improvement. A healthy dose of teasing was always involved, but never outright insults. This one hurt, because while any insult stung, this one cut deeper into Gil’s own insecurities about himself. Yes, he did feel weak and overly fearful and timid in a lot of senses, but a sparring match was not a time to be bringing these facts up. Something was definitely up with Break. 

Break took in a frustrated sigh and paused his swinging long enough to roll his eye and draw out a taunting jeer. “Oh, get a grip, Gilbert…” He then shifted his sword in such a way that Gil could not have anticipated where it would hit him, and it ended up hitting him hard. The end of the pommel connected straight with his chest and sent him flying back on the ground. He landed with a thud on his back, the air leaving his lungs in a silent “umph”, and his vision darkened into another time. 

The blue sky of the present was replaced with old bricks of the past all around him as he landed on the ground in a similar fashion, with the air knocked out of him. A group of adults yelled at him while he was down. “You and the ill-omened brat better stay away from here!” 

“Yeah, you’re not welcome here!” Yelled another. 

“He should have never been born, why are you protecting him?”

Of course Gil knew who they were talking about. Him and his brother were just found out and like bulls drawn to a red flag, some of the residents came rushing to take out the trash, so to speak.

Despite the tears in his eyes, Gil couldn’t help but answer that question in his mind. ‘Why am I protecting him? Because he’s my brother and he doesn’t deserve this treatment!’ The hit that he just took was actually meant for Vincent before he stepped in. Despite only being a year older, Gil was bigger than him and he was genuinely afraid what would have happened if Vincent’s smaller and frailer body was to take that punch to the sternum. 

Gil tried to roll over to get up but found the action too hard to do. Luckily, small arms were there to try their best to help him. “Gil!” Vincent’s teary voice reached his ears. He tried to say something back, to reassure his brother, but unable to make his lungs function in his favour, he simply focused on getting up. 

Luckily, Vince wasn’t expecting a response and only hooked Gil’s arm around his neck and helped the older up. On wobbly legs, Vince steered them both away from the nasty adults and they ran, with no place in mind except for it to simply be away from there. 

In the real world, Gil sucked in a loud inhale, his vision returned to him and he was aware of his senses. Mainly how much his body ached, and how despite the blurriness in his eyes, he saw a sword coming at him while he was on the ground. 

He yelped at the oncoming attack and rolled over to his knees, shakily scrambling up to his feet. Amid his panic, he dropped his sword and was now utterly defenseless against Break who looked like he was willing to cut him down despite the fact.

Gil also didn’t know at what point, but somewhere between his fall and him getting back up, tears were streaming down his face. Was it a reaction to his memory in which he was also crying, or was he truly that hurt, both physically and emotionally by Break’s jab? Unfortunately, he didn’t have time to ponder the newly restored memory, as something more pertinent was taking place. 

Seeing the older raise his sword, Gilbert brought up his defenseless hands, not knowing if there was anything he could do to dissuade his mentor from striking him down again. A weak “Break…” escaped him and he could only imagine the pitiful image that stood before his mentor, with tears and snot streaming down his face, along with the dirt from the ground he was just on. 

The moment Gil uttered the name weakly, something registered behind Break’s eye because he lowered his sword in frustration. “What the hell was that, Gilbert?” He asked with a snarl.

Gil felt a rush of relief once he saw Break relax from his offensive stance. He took a few steadying breaths, lowering his hands and wiping some of the tears. “What the hell was what, Break?” Gil snapped back just as irritated. 

“Not only did you drop your sword, but you also started crying in the middle of the fight,” Break was having a hard time controlling his voice. This was by far the most pathetic match they’ve ever had since they started sparring a year ago. 

“Are you seriously blaming this on me?!” The teen shouted back. “You hit me hard enough to send me down to the ground and then kept coming at me!”

“Oh, cry me a river,” Break groaned. This was far from the worst one could experience in a real battle. 

Gil threw his hands up in exasperation. “What the hell is wrong with you today?! Why are you so mean to me all of the sudden?!” 

Break threw him a glare, the events of the morning flashing in his mind. Today was just not a good day and he certainly let emotions get the better of him. Now that the damage was done, he did not know how to mitigate it, especially with his blood still simmering in anger and frustration. 

“Tch. We’re done here today,” he sheathed his sword and turned around, walking away. “Go wash off the snot and tears off your face. You look pathetic. I’ll see you next week.”

Gilbert watched after him, his hands flexing involuntarily in hurt and anger. The renewed tears did not help how he looked and felt.

---

Vincent heard Gil before he saw him. The groaning at his door would make anyone turn their head. Gil looked absolutely miserable. That’s why he ran up to him, putting down his studying material on the Dormouse as he went along. He wrapped an arm around Gil’s back and slung his arm over his shoulder to help him over to the bed since Gil looked like he was about to collapse. 

Gil only hazily recognized the action as very similar to the one in his recovered memory. Guess some habits just didn’t really change, amnesia or not. 

As soon as Vince touched Gil’s lower back, the older hissed in pain. “Ow, ow, ow…”

Vince rebuked and raised his arm higher. “What? What is it?” The concern was thick in his tone. 

“I’m just sore. I fell on my back today…”

“Gil!?” Vince exclaimed. He helped Gilbert down on the bed, slowly putting him on his side so the back won’t be impacted. “How did that happen?”

Gil groaned loudly, hiding his face as he simply wished to disappear and not have to deal with today any longer. “Break happened…”

“Break?!” Vince’s voice sounded beyond perturbed. He sat down on the bed next to Gil, looking over his brother for signs of injury. “How could he do such a thing?”

Gil curled in on himself, still trying to find the answer to that question himself. He whined somewhere into the bedsheets. “I don’t know… Something was definitely wrong with him today. He seemed angry…”

“That doesn’t give him the right to hurt Gil! I’ll go inform the Duke of Break’s misconduct,” Vince was about to stand up but a hand stopped him on his forearm. Gil’s golden teary eyes pleaded with him from his curled up position. “No, Vince, don’t! Let it go…” 

Vince looked torn, his head twisted in the direction of the door. “But--”

“I don’t need any more trouble today,” Gil tried to reason with him. This was his only way of getting Oz back, so if something were to happen to cut his training short with Break, he’d likely never be able to obtain the Raven, and then all his hopes of ever seeing his master again would be dashed. Despite his aching body and hurt ego, it was best to let it go and find a way to move past it. Break has been good to him up until then, so this was certainly the exception to the norm. He’d just need to think of a way to get back into Break’s good graces. Until then… He tugged on Vincent’s sleeve to dissuade him further from going to the Duke. “Stay with me instead. I could really use the company,” he admitted. 

Vincent let out a controlled sigh, looking down at the irresistible golden eyes that stared up at him with so much trust and comfort. How could he say ‘no’ to such a sincere request? He gave a defeated sigh and climbed onto the bed, pressing his back against the head boards with his legs tucked to the side. 

The open lap seemed oddly inviting and without giving it a second thought, Gil hauled his upper body onto Vincent’s thighs and plopped his head down there tiredly. 

Vincent’s heart picked up its pace once he saw Gil get comfortable in his lap. This has certainly never happened before. He raised his hands, not sure what to do with them as normally they‘d be resting comfortably in his lap. However, now, that spot was occupied with Gilbert’s head. His Gilbert’s head. Luckily, Gil’s face was turned away from him so he didn’t see Vincent’s lost reaction as he frantically calculated the best spot to place his hands. 

Eventually, he decided to test his luck and brought a hand down on top of Gil’s head and the other next to it, his heart hammering in his chest. He felt Gil stiffen against him momentarily, but then immediately relax. Vince couldn’t be sure if it was because he actually liked it or was just too tired to care. Either way, it worked in Vincent’s favour. 

Testingly, Vincent began stroking the soft hair. He noted that the hair was clean, not unlike someone who’s come straight from practice, which likely meant Gil took a shower at Pandora after his training. 

Gil couldn’t help the pleasant sigh that escaped him as the ministrations along his head felt quite nice in contrast to the rough day he’s had. “Thank you for being here for me, Vince…” He said quietly. 

With each stroke, Vince was getting more and more comfortable with the action. “Of course, Gil. Try to get some rest…”

For his brother to just blatantly crawl into his lap and settle there likely meant that Gil was completely wiped out. 

Truly enough, with each pass of Vincent’s hand along his head and now the explicit permission to pass out, Gil felt his consciousness slipping away. Before it did though, he mumbled one final thing for Vincent to hear. “Please don’t be mad at Break for this…”

Vincent’s hand spasmed lightly at Gil’s words. He wanted to retort, but he heard Gil’s breathing grow deeper and it meant he was now alone with his thoughts, his hand continuously moving along Gil’s locks with a mind of its own. 

Anything and anyone who hurt Gil was his enemy by default, so how could Gil even suggest for him to not be angry at Break for putting his brother through so much pain?

He glanced at his study material on the Dormouse and considered everything he’s learned and trained for thus far. The Dormouse was not a fighting Chain. It could put his opponents to sleep, but aside from that, it was useless. 

Vince glanced down at Gil’s sleeping form. Could he really protect his brother with the Dormouse once he got it? He tried to imagine it as best as he could but came up with limited versions in which Gil would be truly safe if he was to have the Dormouse. He needed something stronger. Something that could actually do damage. 

However, an uneasy sinking feeling settled at the pit of his stomach. Gil begged him not to do anything of the sort. To be his support on the battlefield, not offensive power alongside him. That was Gil’s way of keeping him safe, but look at them now. Gil was the one getting hurt with Vince being helpless to do anything – to help in any way. Even if it was only Break that hurt him, Vincent wished he could give the Hatter a piece of his mind. 

Despite the uncomfortable sensation, Vincent didn’t see any other way out of this predicament. He would just have to get something more serious without his brother’s, or anyone’s knowledge. That could certainly be arranged. With the amount of free time he’s had from years of neglect, he has acquired quite a few bits of knowledge about the various types of Chains. Luckily, there was a certain someone from his past that could serve as the right tool to obtain something a bit more combative as his Chain. 

From the knowledge he’s picked up over the years, and thanks to his fully intact memories, he also knew that he, as a Baskerville, could pull off having two Chains. All he had to do was keep up the ruse that he was only training for the Dormouse, but nothing was stopping him from also working towards his other Chain. It was a simple enough task. With everyone’s eyes on the future black winged Chain wielder, his training wasn’t as rigorous, and he had a lot more freedom as a result of that. 

He looked down at his older sibling sleeping peacefully in his lap while he continued to pet his hair, occasionally untangling some of the dark locks. “I’m sorry, brother…” he whispered quietly, knowing he would be betraying Gil and going back on his word for his own selfish desire. “But I must protect you as well…” 

As for Break… He’d have to find another way and time to get back at him for hurting his Gilbert. 

Chapter Text

Vincent was not expecting to find Gil in the kitchen. He looked everywhere around the mansion, and as a last ditch attempt since it was the only place he hadn't checked, he found the teen in the kitchen half covered in flour, some of it even in his hair and on his face. 

“Good morning, Gil?” He called uncertainly. It was still quite early, yet it looked like Gilbert had been up for hours. 

Vincent’s presence startled Gil, who jumped slightly and turned around. “Vince! You’re right on time!”

“On time?” Once again, more confusion. 

Gilbert grabbed something from a tray quickly and ran up to him. Before Vince could voice any more questions, Gilbert shoved a cookie in his mouth, muffling any incoming sound. “Here, try this!”

Vincent could see the sparkle of excitement in Gil’s eyes and decided to indulge his older sibling. He took a proper bite out of the cookie, finding the taste rather pleasant. “This is really good,” he confessed. “Did Gil make this?”

Gil let out the biggest sigh of relief, carding a flour dusted hand through his hair. “Yeah! I wanted to try to bake something for Break to offer him a truce after what happened.”

Vincent’s eye twitched ever so slightly; he prayed Gilbert wouldn’t notice. Though, with how elated the raven haired boy was, he doubted his perception skills were as sharp right then. “Mr. Break?” Vince asked. “Shouldn’t he be the one apologizing to Gil for what he’s done?”

The question clearly made Gil uneasy who brought a hand to the back of his neck, rubbing it timidly. “Ah, Vince, I told you to let it go… He was clearly upset, and since he likes sweets, I thought I’d bake him something to hopefully cheer him up.”

“Gil is too kind…” Vince said softly, finishing the last of the cookie. “He better be worth Gil’s troubles.”

“Actually,” Gil looked around at the mess of the kitchen. It was his first time there making something of his own. “It was no trouble at all. I found the experience quite enjoyable. I might start baking more often.”

Vince cocked his head in a sweet smile. “I’ll gladly try anything Gil makes.”

Gil chuckled lightly. “Thanks, Vince, that’s actually very reassuring.” 

Gilbert put the cookies away in a container. “Alright, I should probably head out soon. Wouldn’t want to upset Break even more by being late.”

Once again, Vincent collected himself to not show his overt disdain towards the person putting so much strain on Gilbert. “Gil should probably wash up before he leaves.” When he was met with a confused look from the older, Vincent indicated his face. “Gil has a little something…” He was going to point to a specific spot, but since so much of Gil’s face was covered in flour, he circled the entire visage. “Everywhere.” 

“Aww, crap!” Gil exclaimed, blindly wiping his entire face with his palms. “Is it better?”

Vince only gave a hearty chuckle. “Go shower, Gil.”

“Ugh, fine!” Before Gilbert ran off, he waved to his brother. “Thanks again, Vince!”

Vincent waved back, and as soon as Gil was out of sight, he slunk over, opened the container and stole another cookie. They were delicious for Gil’s first attempt.

---

“What is this?” The irritation in Break’s voice was loud and clear. 

“I made these for you,” Gil replied confidently. “They’re sugar cookies to cheer you up.”

“You… made these…?” Break took the box and shook it lightly, a bit of his earlier irritation dissipating. “What made you think I need cheering up?”

Gil was stunned. Did Break really not see how he looked from the side to others? The spitting image of annoyance and irritation. This broke through the earlier bravado he tried so hard to put on just to deliver his gift. “L-last t-time, y-you--”

“You were performing poorly. We’ll work on that today,” Break cut him off.  

Gil groaned in frustration, but he watched curiously as Break took a cookie and placed it between his teeth before putting the container away and walking to the middle of their training ring. “Warm up first.”

They both started swinging their arms to get the muscles stretched and blood flowing. Gil decided it was time to start warming up to Break, who seemed in a better mood now that he’s had some sugar. “So, are you feeling better today?”

Break shot him a suspicious side glance. “I’m feeling just fine, Gilbert, you need not worry about me.” 

Gil felt dejected by the nonchalant way Break brushed off his very real concern for him. He took a steadying breath, trying to mask it by switching up his movements as well. 

Has it always been this hard to talk to Break, or has he simply never done it before because there was no need? Their relationship has been rather simple and straight to the point this whole time with little to no time for pleasantries outside of professional matters. Still, for some reason, Gil felt close and connected to the individual that found him in the rain and gave him a new life. Even if said individual was now acting strange towards him, which was perhaps why he was taking it personally and wanted to try to repair that connection. 

“How are things over at the Rainsworths?” 

Once again, Break eyed him up from the side, considering the teen. “They’re fine. What’s with the sudden interrogation?”

Gilbert bulked at the accusation. “Not an interrogation! I just figured, we’ve been training together for so long, and yet I know nothing about you nor your life.”

Break barked a laugh humourlessly. “Ha! Have you considered that there might be a reason for that, dear Gilbert?”

Gil furrowed his brows in confusion, switching up his stretching combination. “Well, no… I was just hoping to get to know you better…”

This really made Break pause and take a long hard look at what was essentially still a kid before him. There was so much Gilbert didn’t know, so much he didn’t understand, and perhaps that’s why his heart was so pure. That’s why he baked him cookies and was the one trying to extend this olive branch of peace through questions and probing into his personal life despite being the one that got hurt. 

Gilbert was indeed tenderhearted, something Break knew he didn’t deserve, especially after the way he acted last week. And yet, the sincerity in Gilbert’s golden eyes made him pause and reconsider how they’ve been behaving towards one another. 

It’s true, being so long together, things were kept strictly professional. Break wasn’t sure what to make of this shift in attitude, for Gilbert to suddenly decide to get to know him on a more personal level. Would it be right to open up to the teen? To allow him a glimpse into his own life? Could that be beneficial to their professional relationship? Why must Gilbert go and complicate things for them…

Perhaps… Perhaps he could share a little bit. Start off small and easy. Curse the teen for stirring something inside him, small as it was.

He was about to open his mouth to steer the conversations towards more amicable waters after the rocky start. However, he was suddenly hit with a sense of unease. Could this truly be a mistake to the point that his gut feeling was telling him to stop? 

Despite still looking at Gilbert, he shifted his gaze to something behind the teen and it all made sense why he was overcome by this sense of discomfort. Beyond the soft and hopeful gaze that Gil was gracing him with stood a mismatched golden red depiction of distaste and spite. The golden haired teen was sending him a death glare unlike one Break has ever seen, which made him reconsider his approach entirely. 

What could possibly have gotten the younger Nightray in such a bind? Break felt like he was missing a crucial element to the puzzle here. He shifted his gaze between Gilbert’s and then back to Vincent’s, whose scowl deepened the moment he laid his eye on his brother. Then it just clicked for him. ‘Ah.’ 

For some reason it felt like an implicit warning from the younger: ‘stay away from my brother!’ he seemed to scream with his eyes. Break felt suddenly taken aback by the abrupt shift in attitude from the youngest since the last time they’ve seen each other, which, frankly, was a couple of years ago at this point. He supposed much could have happened during that time, and whatever the change in the relationship between the brothers and himself, he felt it best not to get involved. 

It felt cruel, and it felt wrong to have to dash Gilbert’s hopeful dreams like that, but it was certainly better than getting in the way of… whatever was going on between them. It was foolish to even consider letting Gilbert into a corner of his heart. The kid was good, but he still had much growing up to do. 

Since the younger brother was watching, it would be best to do it right there and then. 

Despite knowing it was the morally correct course of action, Break’s heart felt heavy but he had to do the right thing. He focused all his attention on the older Nightray, doing his best to fight off the death glare boring into him from across the training ground. He dropped all of his pretence at stretching and cut straight to the point. “Gilbert,” he started somberly. Gil stopped his movements as well the moment he felt the shift in attitude. “You mustn’t let emotions get involved,” he darted his eye between Gilbert’s growing by the second confused eyes, as if the younger was predicting where Break was heading with this. 

In a way, this advice was a good one to give regardless of circumstances. It definitely came in handy in their line of work. However, that’s not all he needed to say to shake off the piercing gaze still on him from the hidden party. “It’s best we keep things professional,” he said curtly. 

Gil looked dumbfounded. His jaw dropped in hurt and he gasped worriedly. “But--”

“Enough,” Break put up a hand haltingly, looking away as well in order to reinforce this was not a line of conversation he was willing to entertain further. He chanced a glance over at Vincent and saw the desired result. The youngest was no longer scowling, but in fact had his jaw slightly hanging, almost mimicking Gil’s shocked and confused expression. ‘Perfect. At least he’s no longer drilling holes into me with his eyes,’ Break thought bitterly. 

Unable to face Gilbert’s hurt and pitiful gaze, Break turned away completely, deciding to change the entire work plan for today and the next little while, for both of their sakes. “I’ll give you another week to cool off. You’ll be practicing guns instead.” 

With that, he took his sword and strode away from the teen. This would be a good time for him to cool off as well and perhaps figure out some more what was happening with his body. He didn’t have time to entertain teenage crushes, nor be a homewrecker to whatever relationship the brothers have developed over the years. 

With Break gone, Gil stood rooted in place, looking at his hands with tears blurring his vision. What did he do wrong again? Just when he thought things were going well and might even turn for the better, everything just went sideways in an instant. This time, he wasn’t sure if it was Break’s fault or not. Break seemed to be doing better, nothing like last week, and yet, to cut him off so cleanly felt like such a betrayal. Gilbert kept staring at his hands searching for answers, desperately trying to stave off the onslaught of emotions that were just threatening to spill over. 

From his corner, Vincent couldn’t watch any longer. With a snarl, he turned around and went back to his own duties. It would be too suspicious if he was to emerge suddenly at this moment right after Break hurt Gil. It pained him, but he would have to comfort his brother later at home, not right then for all of Pandora to see. The sight of his brother’s tearful face desperately looking at his hands wondering what he’s done wrong was etched into his retinas for the near future, and that will fuel his resolve to protect his brother even more. 

He was beginning to truly despise the Mad Hatter for causing Gilbert so much grief. Though he would never admit it as a fault of his own, Gilbert should not have grown this attached to a stranger. If he wouldn’t have wanted to get close with the Hatter, he wouldn’t have gotten hurt when the other proposed to keep emotions out of this and maintain professionalism. Now look at where that’s gotten them. 

Vincent returned to the firing range he was at, fuming. He was greeted by an older fellow, his own mentor appointed to him by the Nightrays. “Master Vincent…” The mentor began but trailed off once he saw the fury in the heterochromic eyes, the gun he was holding was held aloft in an uncertain invitation. Was it wise to offer a loaded weapon to a moody teen? Probably not. However, he did not have much choice. Not from the Nightrays, nor from the teen himself who snatched the pistol from his hands roughly. “Give me that.”

Vincent swiftly put in his ear plugs before cocking the pistol and without taking any time to aim, unloaded the entire mag at the target at the end of the range, hitting around the bullseye with each round. 

The mentor’s eyes widened at the effortless maneuvering of the gun. “Excellently done, Master Vincent.” 

Vincent paid the praise no attention. He was already reloading the weapon, keeping his mind occupied with something other than the image of his brother in tears. “Make the targets move,” he ordered. 

“But, Master Vincent, that skill is not to be learned until next year--” The mentor began weakly. 

“I said,” Vincent turned around with the loaded weapon and pointed it at the other man. “Make the targets move.”

The older visibly gulped, putting his hands up defenselessly. “I’ll see about setting them up right away, Sir,” and he scurried away eagerly to get away from the menace that was the younger adoptive Nightray. 

In the meantime while he waited, Vincent went through the unloading and loading drills just to have something to do. While his training for the Dormouse was not supposed to be this intense, he feared he would definitely need it for his other contract. With Demios. Yes. He’s read up all about her. The Queen of Hearts, known for her ruthlessness and mercilessness. That’s exactly what he needed. Something to show how serious he was about protecting Gil, to not allow anyone to hurt a single hair on his brother’s precious head. Yes. A Chain that could slice people’s heads clean off was perfect for him. Just like his scissors with his teddies. 

Gilbert was tenderhearted. Vince was not. He was willing to do whatever it took to give Gil the life he deserved. A life without any pain or hurt, even if it meant putting himself through two contracts and staying in the shadows of Gil’s life to do that. After all, that’s what brothers were for. 

Chapter Text

The end of the day could not come sooner for Vince. Though there was no need for him to be running himself this ragged, it felt rather satisfying in an odd way. Knowing that he was working towards a worthy goal; a goal in which his brother was safe. 

Speaking of his brother, the older seemed to be faring much better than him, given all that happened. He expected to find his brother curled up and crying, upset over Break’s rejection of his peace offering, however, all he did find was Gilbert in the kitchen once more, just like he was that morning. 

Vincent leaned tiredly against the door to the kitchen. “Hey, what is Gil doing?” He asked the question as casually as he could, just like he would on any other day, but secretly he searched for any reason for Gil to give an indication that he was not okay and needed some comfort. His comfort. 

Aside from a jumpy response at getting startled while focused on the task, Gil did not show any signs of overt distress. The only thing that gave him away was his movements. While generally graceful, he was just slightly jerkier than usual and his eyes a bit more frantic. To anyone else, this would have seemed like a regular Gilbert, but to Vincent, even in his tired state, he could see that something was wrong. Unfortunately, not enough to call Gil out for it. 

“Oh, Vince!” Gil turned around to greet his brother. “You’re back! I was just making some supper for us!”

“Us?” Vincent’s eyebrows shot up. He was half expecting this to be another attempt of Gil’s to mend ties with the Hatter, so for Gil to be doing something for them seemed out of the blue. 

“Yeah, I wanted to try to make something else since I quite enjoyed baking those cooking earlier,” Gilbert really seemed to be in his element with no visible signs of distress. Could this be a new coping mechanism of his? 

“Uhh…” Vincent was dumbfounded. “Okay…” As much as he wished to stick around and spend every minute he could with his brother, he felt like he would collapse at any minute. “Is Gilbert going to take long?”

Gil was mixing something in a bowl while something else was sizzling on the stove. He also seemed to be fully invested in his task, not about to get distracted easily. “It’ll be a few minutes, I cannot say for sure.”

Vincent nodded his head and turned in the direction of his room. “I’ll go lie down. I’m exhausted.”

Gilbert looked up from his cooking and gave a concerned smile. “Please do! You look awful,” he furrowed his brow. “Why are you training so hard anyway? I thought the Dormouse was pretty docile.”

Vincent put on his best angelic smile. “It is. I just want to make sure I get it, that’s all.”

Gilbert hummed in contemplation, but decided to drop the matter and waved Vince away. “I’ll bring the food over once it’s done.”

With a tired nod, Vincent was off. 

Not too long after, the food was done and Gil had the meal arranged on a platter to bring over to their room. 

When the older entered their room, the sight drew a warm smile from him which morphed into slight concern. Vincent was sleeping on his side of the bed, facing the door, knees tucked into his chest, with a teddy curled into his embrace, which would have been a rather cute image… if the teddy wasn’t headless. 

Gil walked over and placed the tray of food on the nightstand. ‘Honestly, I thought he would have outgrown his toy cutting habits by now, but it appears not…’ 

He stood over his brother contemplatively, thinking about everything that happened that day, trying to push those negative feelings with Break to the side. Seeing his brother curled up peacefully all tuckered out after his own exhausting day brought a sense of peace to him. A small fraction of his worries dissipated after seeing someone else slumbering without a care in the world. 

This brought a soft smile to Gilbert’s lips and he leaned over to place a gentle kiss to Vincent’s forehead, since he couldn’t convey his gratitude in any other way. 

As soon as he straightened up, though, the motion meshed with a distant memory of a similar action he’s done in the past. There was no outside dialogue associated with the memory, only his own internal monologue. 

‘Why does my brother have to suffer so…?’

‘I must protect my brother…’

‘I am a mean human being!’

His younger self was clutching at a very frail and beaten down Vincent, tears streaming down his face as he thought all those things. On top of those thoughts, there was an unseen weight, a guilty feeling dragging him down like never before as his small hands flexed around the even smaller body. 

That feeling would only get heavier each time he looked down at his brother. Where was that feeling coming from? His adult self could not comprehend since the inner monologue only spoke of protecting his brother. Why did he think himself a mean human being?

Then, his younger self in the memory let go of the body in his hands which appeared to be sleeping now. He laid Vincent down on the ground and covered him with the makeshift blanket that they shared. He even kissed his forehead, much like the action in the present.

With the burden off of his hands, he stood up slowly and shakily and looked down at his brother.

‘If only Vincent did not exist… I would be free!’

Gilbert’s eyes widened in pure and utter shock, unable to believe what his younger self just revealed to him. “NO!”

He forcefully ripped himself out of the memory, unwilling to believe it nor watch further. That, in turn, caused a sharp pain to pierce through his skull, and he stumbled back. One hand flew to the side of his head to try to physically remove the pain from inside, and the other flailed out to the side to try to grasp at something for balance, but instead, only caught the tray of food which went cluttering to the floor. 

His scream and the loud sound of metal hitting the floor woke Vincent with a start. The dichromatic eyes flew open, and while generally he never minded waking up to Gil next to him, he woke up just in time to see Gil fall down to the ground. “Gil!” 

Vincent sprung up, throwing the teddy in his hands to the side in favour of trying to catch his brother, but unable to do so, he dropped down to his knees and tried to scoop the other up in some way. However, Gil accepted his position on the floor, and with unseeing eyes, he grasped at the sides of his head and curled into a fetus position, rocking himself back and forth, the single word ‘no,’ was on his lips like a mantra. 

Vincent wasn’t sure how to approach his brother. The older looked like he was very far from this world. He tried to put a comforting hand on Gil’s shoulder. “Is Gil okay…?”

Gilbert’s eyes flew open in an even wilder fashion than they already were. He jerked his head towards Vincent, looking at him as if at an alien. Vince just stared back at him confused. 

There was no way he actually thought those things about his brother, Gilbert thought. The concerned gaze that was searching for answers became too unnerving for him. He simply couldn’t do it. He couldn’t face his brother, knowing those were thoughts that swirled in his head at some point in time. “I-- no. Vince-- Excuse me,” the words came out just as choppy as his thoughts and movements. 

He scrambled up and ran to the door. He wasn’t sure where he could go, as long as it was away from Vince where he wouldn’t have to look his past mistakes in the face. 

Vince sat in stunned silence. Gilbert has had lapses where he seemed far away in his own mind, but never to this extent where he was triggered to run away from him. Was it something he did or said? No, he was sleeping when it happened. 

Confused and trying to make sense of what was happening, Vince reached over to the teddy on the ground nearby and fumbled around for the scissors on the nightstand. While his hand mindlessly maneuvered the soft stuffing, his mind tried to make sense of Gil’s behaviour. Why was it happening and what could it mean? It seemed Gil was reacting to something happening inside his mind. Could he be… remembering something? No, surely Gil would have told him if that were the case. Right?

---

A week later, Gil and Break were sparring once more. With both of their heads a bit more cool, Break decided to just get back into it, starting with a sparring match right off the bat. He warned Gilbert that he will be trying to provoke him to see how the younger did under verbal pressure. 

Gil has been doing well to at least be deflecting Break’s hits. He forced his mind to focus on the task at hand and not think about their previous encounter which left him in tears a week ago. With both of them back in their places (so to speak), it was easy to just do what they were supposed to be doing as student and teacher. 

That is, until Break actually began the provocations. “Tell me about the Nightrays?”

Gil faltered in his movements which almost earned him a blade to the face, but he recovered just in time to barely shove the other’s sword away. “The Nightrays?”

“Yeah, what’s it like living with them?” Break carried on with the same energy, unphased by the change in the younger’s stance. 

Gil appeared lost for words, the swings coming at him were not making it easy to focus one bit. “Well,” he shielded himself from blow after blow. “Aside from them not showing a single smidge of care or love towards me or Vince, I suppose they could be worse.” 

“Did you actually expect them to show love and care for you?” Break asked with a scoff. 

Gilbert’s eyes widened as he was bewildered by the harsh statement. “Well, no? But they did adopt us--”

Break interrupted him, swinging his sword over and over again. The less Gilbert talked, the more he could deflect the attacks. “The Duke, he not only welcomed you into his manor--”

But Gilbert did not hear the rest of the phrase about how the Duke also agreed to allow Gilbert to contract the Raven once he was ready. 

Instead, Gilbert was transported to a couch in some unknown manor, tears were blurring his vision and sobs wracked his body, and through the liquid pouring out of his eyes, he could barely make out the face of a person unlike anyone he’s ever seen before in his life. He did hear the trail end of that sentence in the memory he was reliving. “... but he also said that he would even go so far as to keep you by his side despite your humble birth.”

‘Being needed by someone. I yearned for that more than anything, and feeling that I had been given permission to live, the tears fell freely.’

His adult self felt mortified by that sentiment. How much burden has his little body and mind taken upon himself in the past? 

‘Being needed by someone,’ the words swirled in his head, and the first person that came to mind was Vince. How much he clung to him now, and apparently in the past too. However, his younger self contradicted that once he stopped sobbing profusely. “Yes, I will give my body and soul to protect my master.”

‘Oz!’ Gilbert remembered suddenly who his master was and why he was doing everything he had been up until this point. 

At the same time, the crone before him started leaning in, but with the reemergence of Oz in the forefront of his brain, the sharpest pain yet pierced through his skull. 

In the real world, despite Break’s oncoming swing, he dropped down to the ground with a shriek of agony, avoiding the blade quite fortunately on his way down. 

He curled in on himself to try to get rid of the pain but to no avail as it seemed to be rooted deep within his brain somewhere. He screamed and groaned, clutching at the sides of his head, rolling from side to side on the ground, trying to find any position in which the pain wouldn’t be so debilitating, but he couldn’t find the reprieve he sought. 

Mortified by the way Gilbert just suddenly dropped like a sack of potatoes, it took Break a second to kick into gear. Only once Gilbert’s howls reached his ears did he realize he should probably act. He dropped down to his knees, trying to grab the twisting body on the ground. “Gilbert!” 

But Gil did not seem to hear him. His eyes were wild, as if far away, unseeing the present world around him. Break pursed his lips and with a huff, finally grabbed a hold of the edges of Gilbert’s shoulders and pinned him down to the ground, hovering over him to put his own weight on the body underneath. “Gilbert!” He tried again more forcefully. 

The most unnerving sight sent unpleasant shivers down Break’s spine. Despite knowing the teen for a couple years now, it was as if the younger was seeing him for the first time, like looking at a stranger. Something seemed so terribly wrong with that gaze, it took everything within Break to not release the teen and scurry away. Gilbert seemed lost in a haze, and right then, Break was the only one who could help him. 

“Gilbert, look at me,” he said sternly, his fingers tightening around the shoulders in hopes that some tactile sensations can bring the Nightray back to the real world. It felt surreal to say that phrase while Gilbert was indeed looking at him, but at the same time he wasn’t. 

A slight downturn of Gilbert’s eyebrows. Break was trying not to hold his breath. Slowly, Gil’s hands slipped out of his hair and a frown overtook his features. He truly looked like a lost puppy, but at least his gaze definitely recognized Break in front of him. “Break?”

“Oh, heavens,” Break sighed out a sigh of relief and finally let go of the teen’s shoulders. Instead, he reached to pull Gil up and swing an arm over his own shoulder. “Alright, up we go,” he heaved with the effort, but luckily the younger was cooperating despite his confusion. 

Once up, Gilbert clung to Break even with the arm that wasn’t around the older’s shoulder, his legs shaky as he still looked around fearfully. 

Break eyed him up from the side, not sure where to begin. “Alright, let’s get you to a doctor.”

“What? No! I’m fine,” Gilbert tried to fight with false bravado, but that’s all it came out as, meek and baseless. 

“Gilbert,” Break said sternly for the second time that day. Babysitting children was not his forté, but something was certainly up with Gilbert that made even Break cast aside his usual airy attitude. “You need to get your head checked out. How does it feel?”

They were slowly making their way out of the training grounds and towards the medical examination room at HQ. Gil couldn’t deny the pulsating headache between his temples. “It hurts,” he admitted weakly.

“See? You need some rest,” Break urged, and with Gil clinging to Break like a lifeline, the younger couldn’t fight back and succumbed to the fate of heading to the medical unit. 

While they walked, Break remembered the first time he noticed this odd behaviour from Gilbert. Though, at that time, it definitely wasn’t as severe as this, but the parallels were there. It was as if Gilbert was reliving something unseen to the outside world. The way he clutched at his head and absolutely howled in pain meant that likely it was the inner workings of the brain, but what could those be? What could make a person lose their composure like that.

He replayed how it all went down before Gilbert collapsed. He didn’t strike him that time, no. It was something that he said. What were they talking about moments earlier? Oh yes, how the Nightrays welcomed in the orphan brothers. Why was that information so crucial? Break couldn’t tell. 

Still, Gilbert was his responsibility now, and he was going to do what he must to figure out this mystery. He did wonder though if Gilbert knew what was going on and simply wasn’t divulging that information. Did anyone else know? Did Vincent know?

---

Break was putting away the last of his Pandora clothing in the HQ changing rooms. ‘What a day…’ He sighed and rested his head against the locker door. 

“Hatter.”

‘And it just keeps getting better,’ he thought in fake cheer. 

He took a moment to compose himself and turned a dashing smile towards the source of the voice a few lockers away. “Vincent Nightray!” 

‘Since when have I earned that nickname from him…?’

Vincent did not react to his cheery greeting. The younger looked deadly serious, though the way in which he said Break’s alias certainly spoke of gravity in its own way. 

“I need to talk to you about Gilbert.”

‘Because of course you do,’ Break dropped his smile and leaned against the locker door. “He’s in the medical examination room, recovering.”

“Recovering from what, Hatter?” Vincent looked upset but not nearly in the same way as when Break was close to Gil. Maybe it was because Break wasn’t actually in the proximity of Vincent’s brother right now that he was tolerating him, though barely. Still, the accusation rang clear in his voice. 

Break did what he could to deflect it nonchalantly. “He just suddenly dropped in the middle of practice. It appears there’s something wrong with his head.”

Vincent gave the slightest of gasps, realization dawning in his eyes and he looked away from Break’s ruby gaze. 

Break watched him intently, recognizing that something might indeed be up. He leaned forward inquisitively. “Do you happen to know something about that?” 

Vincent bit his lower lip and then released it before returning his gaze to Break. “How did it happen?”

Break straightened up and sighed. He recounted the entire endeavour as it happened. Vincent listened closely and it appeared to Break as if the younger was comparing notes in his head to something that happened to him as well. “If it helps you any, something similar has happened before, though certainly not as severe.”

This appeared to be the right thing to say because that made Vince open up to share his side of the story as well. “Yeah… it’s been happening more often and more severely at home as well.”

Break frowned as he thought about the common occurrence between him and Vincent. “Hmm… does he also clutch at his head when it happens at home?”

Something flashed behind Vincent’s eyes, as if hope that they would be able to figure it out and help Gilbert. “Yes!”

“Then I suspect this could be something related to his lost memories. He appears distant when it happens and sometimes spouts some worrying phrases, followed by pain filled reactions. It’s as if those thoughts are not his own,” Break began thinking out loud, trying to piece the puzzle, hand on his chin.

“Sometimes it feels like he remembered something, but he wouldn’t tell me anything,” Vincent offered quietly. It seemed despite whatever feelings he might have had towards Break, Vincent still saw the older as an ally when it came to helping Gilbert. 

Frankly, this was just as important for Break, since Gil being out of commission was just as bothersome for him. Especially if these episodes were to start occurring in front of the other Nightray members, specifically the Duke; there was no telling how that might end. 

“It seems as if these episodes are triggered by something, but since nobody knows what the triggers are, they could happen at any moment. I do wonder if it could be the result of someone else’s tinkering with his brain…”

Vincent looked mortified at the suggestion. At a loss for words, he turned around with a frustrated “tch”. “I’ll go check on him for now,” he was about to stalk off, but Break called after him. 

“Keep an eye on him, would you?”

Vincent paused, and spoke over his shoulder. “Always will,” and he was gone. 

Break was left to rummage through his thoughts on his own. The more he thought about it, the more it made sense that someone influenced the kid from the outside. But whom, and why?

With those inconclusive thoughts, he turned around and headed in the opposite direction from Vincent. Perhaps he could still be useful to the teen. Maybe, even if his body was giving out slowly, he could still do some good. This was clearly something his subordinate needed help with, and he felt obligated to get to the bottom of this mystery. Especially if even the younger brother decided to come to him for help. This must be something big, and judging by Vincent’s reaction, he could be getting onto something with his own jumbled thoughts. 

He could still be useful. To both of them. 

Chapter Text

An 18 year old Gilbert stood on the balcony in his own room, ruminating through all the memories he’s collected thus far. Not that he wanted to keep having them intrude his daily living. He still wasn’t sure how it was happening. Sometimes it was a phrase, others it was an action, and then his vision got clouded over with a distant memory of the past. 

The first one was so pleasant, when he hugged Vincent and remembered whispering to his younger brother how much he loved him and wanted to protect him. After that, Gilbert was eager to uncover more of his memories. However, after that one came the most horrific memory yet that made him unable to forgive himself for ever getting them into that mess to begin with. Being kept as pets at a noble estate, how wretched. Yet despite it all, Vince stuck by his side. He stuck by his side even when Gilbert was down and the younger could have run away to safety but chose to stick with him, much like Gilbert had done for him. They rubbed off of each other so much like that. 

He remembered how he was supposed to get the Raven before something happened to disrupt the process. And after that, some old crone who spoke about his loyalty to a master. 

Gilbert sighed in frustration and dropped his head down between his shoulders, leaning on the balcony rail on his elbows. It was like trying to piece together a jigsaw puzzle with only a handful of pieces in his hands. He wasn’t sure if and how they were related, from what time they were, and what all those locations in which he was were in the memories. Nothing made sense. 

Above all, he simply could not get over the memory in which he thought his life without Vincent would be better. That Vince was the source of his troubles. How could he? He even got up and was ready to run away. However, because he ripped himself out of that memory, he didn’t get to see how it ended. Did he run away? Was that how they got separated for so long? The thought tore at him, because unless he got the rest of the memory back somehow, he’ll never know. 

Because of all these thoughts, the one question that burned bright in his mind was, ‘what kind of a person am I?’

“Gil…?”

His thoughts were interrupted by the soft voice of his brother which was only used when they were alone. Gil was so engrossed in his own thoughts that he didn’t even notice the younger walking in and closing the door behind him before approaching Gilbert. 

After he remembered these memories, looking at his brother became harder and harder. It was almost better when he didn’t have a single sweet clue what happened in their past and Gil got to experience this brotherly bond from scratch, so to speak. Vincent was so open towards him, and a huge part of Gilbert was relieved that Vince didn’t have his memories either. At least one of them got to enjoy this bond peacefully. 

After the time when he dropped in front of Break, his episodes have become less frequent and the memories he remembered were miniscule and not as painful. Just certain small habits he used to do, or similar pieces of information he’s heard before. He did his best to try not to worry Vince, but the younger would still send him worried looks every once in a while, though he would never outright ask. 

Now was different. This was one of the rare times when Gilbert was in his own room and not with Vince where he usually spent most of his time. He wasn’t even sure what made Vince check here at all since he never used his room anymore. He guessed his brother has grown to know him better than he cared to admit over the years. 

Vince came to stand by him on the balcony and looked out over the yard. Now that he’s caught Gil in his own room, of all places, there was no avoiding the question. “Is Gilbert alright?” 

Gil was about to open his mouth to brush off the concern like he’s been doing for the past four years, but then closed it. “No… I don’t think so,” he finally admitted. 

Vincent turned to him, a concerned frown on his face. “What’s the matter?”

Gilbert looked at him with a pain filled expression. ‘He doesn’t know that I know…’ How should he navigate this situation now that he’s decided to open up? “I just… can’t shake this feeling that I’ve done something terrible in the past.” 

Vincent looked like he really tried to understand him. “So, why does that matter to Gil now?” 

The innocence in Vincent’s eyes tore at Gilbert and he turned away with a slight huff of frustration. He walked over to the bed and plopped down on the edge, looking at Vince with heavy concern. “What if I’m a terrible person, Vince?”

Vincent did not even hesitate in his response as he followed Gilbert to the bed and sat right next to him on the edge. “Gilbert is not a terrible person.”

Gilbert gazed at him with tear stained eyes. “How can you be so sure? You don’t remember anything either.”

Vincent grabbed a hold of one of Gil’s hands to hold between his own two palms. “Because I’m sure I wouldn’t have been looking for Gil and felt this connection to Gil if he did something wrong.”

Gil looked down at their hands together and just stared. Would his brother still be saying these things if he knew what happened? If he knew what he almost did? Or maybe even has done?

He looked away, unable to come up with anything to counter Vincent’s argument and when he did, he felt Vince shift closer and put his head on his shoulder. Gil froze up for a moment, but then instantly relaxed. They’ve been this close before. This shouldn’t be new – and yet anytime his brother was this close to him, it made him feel good. Happy. Safe. 

He brought up his other hand to place on top of Vincent’s holding his hand, and rubbed it soothingly. 

Vince spoke up once more. “I know Gilbert is a good person because he’s been good ever since he came to the Nightrays. I have no reason to doubt it.” 

Gilbert thought about that statement. For Vince, he only knew what Gilbert has shown them since they met again a few years back. Of course the younger wouldn’t have any bad impressions except the ones he were to show now. 

“I’m sure, even if he did do something bad, he did many more good things as well,” Vince continued, lightly stroking the hand in his palms despite Gilbert’s own moving on top of his. The action was lulling and calming for Gilbert’s racing mind. 

There he was overthinking everything beyond comprehension and his brother was helping him make sense of the mess in his head without even knowing what the true issue was. How did he come to deserve such an understanding sibling?

They spoke quietly and softly to each other. The tears from earlier dried from Gil’s eyes and he simply gazed at their clasped hands, much like Vincent was doing as well from his perch on Gil’s shoulder. The position was just comfortable enough for Gil to rest the side of his head on top of Vincent’s. “Do you think we’d be different people now if we were to have our memories?”

Vincent knew this was a delicate matter. ‘Oh if only Gil knew…’ He, too, had to navigate the topic carefully. He was mainly able to comfort his brother because he knew that he’s done nothing wrong. All Gil ever did was protect him, a worthless child of ill omen. If anything, it was Vince who was supposed to have these thoughts of self loathing, which, in part, he did. 

It was confusing, because on the one hand, he was thankful that his brother was always there for him and loved him. However, Gil wouldn’t have had to struggle so much were it not for him. So he was constantly torn between loving his brother and showing his appreciation, but also wishing that he was never born so Gil wouldn’t have had to suffer because of him. But if he wasn’t born, he wouldn’t have gotten to experience Gilbert's care, which was ultimately the best feeling in the world. 

It hurt back then, but now things were a bit easier since they were reunited. They were able to restore their connection, even if Gil had no recollection of what they used to be like. Except now, they got to explore this relationship in a secure environment, and not while being beaten on the streets. Vincent could never have dreamed he’d be able to sit this close to Gil, touch him, hold his hand and whisper softly into a moonlit room, providing his own comfort in Gil’s time of need. He didn’t think he deserved it, and yet, Gil was providing it for him willingly. 

Would it still be the same if Gil were to know that Vincent’s memories were intact? Gil would probably have a lot of questions. Questions he did not wish to answer because he wanted to keep this light shining in Gil’s eyes for as long as possible. He would make it his mission to make sure Gil didn’t find out the truth. It was better off that way. 

To avoid the question elegantly, Vincent replied evasively. “Memories or not, I think we still stay the same people at our core.” 

Truth was, he wasn’t sure if Gil would wish to stay with him if he knew the whole truth. Gil should hate him. He brought so much grief into his world, and of course Vince knew of the times Gil contemplated running away and leaving him behind but never did. To that, he still didn’t know the answer to what made Gil stay time and time again. Whatever the reason though, Vince didn’t deserve that. Gil should have run away and been happy. 

And maybe… What if Gil did regain his memories and finally decide to do it? Leave Vince for good? Vince would have to let him go, but it would be so hard to do. If only there was a way in which he simply never existed to begin with. Then, Gil wouldn’t have to keep contemplating what kind of a person he was nor be thinking horrible thoughts that he’s a bad person. Gilbert was good. Too good. Too good for this world, and too good for Vince. 

He added on to that last thought. “If Gil is a good person now, then he was a good person back then as well.”

Gilbert shifted his mouth to talk more directly at Vince. “You think I’m a good person now?”

Vincent pulled back to look Gilbert in the eyes at the absurd question. “Of course! Gil is the best!” 

That brought a small smile to Gilbert’s lips. Vince sounded very convinced of that statement. His eyes flicked between Vincent’s own and an overwhelming feeling of happiness bubbled up inside Gil. 

Unable to contain it, he let out a quick chuckle and withdrew his hands from Vincent’s grasp. Instead, he wrapped his arms around Vincent’s upper back and pulled him close. With Vincent’s head right under his nose, he inhaled the scent deeply and gave the top of his head a big kiss. “Thank you so much, Vince. I love you…”

The way the older suddenly pulled him into a tight hug and kissed his head made Vincent blush into the embrace. He wrapped his arms around Gilbert’s torso as well and held on, just like Gil was doing to him. “I love Gilbert as well,” he mumbled into Gil’s chest. 

They sat like that for a while longer, simply content to be in each others’ comforting presence without saying much else. They’ve said everything they had to. Gilbert’s mind was less troubled now, and Vince decided to pursue a new goal in order to ease Gilbert’s sufferings. After all, Gilbert’s happiness mattered above all. Everything he’d do from here on out, he’d do it for Gil.  

Chapter Text

Vincent ended up tossing and turning a lot at night after their conversation with Gil. He needed to come up with the perfect solution to help ease Gil’s worries. Luckily, he had the privilege of having all his memories, so he kept rummaging through them for any piece of information that could help him craft a seamless plan. 

As he would toss and turn, periodically he’d end up facing Gil who still never ceased to share his bed even though they have grown into their later teen years by now. The bed didn’t get bigger, so they just had to get closer. Gone were the days when Vince would have to scoot closer to Gil to kiss him on the forehead before falling asleep himself. Now all it took was a tiny bit of effort to just lean over and plant the kiss before dozing off. 

However, ever since his restless nights began, he didn’t just stop at a single kiss. He found himself doing that every time he’d land facing Gil amid his tossing. Luckily, the older slept like a log most of the time since he was constantly exhausted after his training at Pandora with Break. 

His brother was also doing much better since their talk, but that didn’t mean that Vince could just shake off the concern entirely. Gil’s life would have been so much better off if Vincent was never born. They wouldn’t even be in this timeline if it weren’t for him, let alone everything that led up to them being there… everything from 100 years ago. 

Remembering that peculiar fact, it all suddenly clicked for Vince. His restlessness stopped, but sleep was far from his mind now that his mind was simply spinning in the right direction. He was a Baskerville at the end of the day, and a Child of Ill Omen on top of that. There was just something that he would be able to pull off if he played his cards right, so to speak. 

After giving the plan some more thought and making sure all of the pieces were in place, a few months later, he finally decided it was time. 

That night, they went to bed as usual, with Gil being the first one to fall asleep. Vince watched over him until he was sure the older was sound asleep and wouldn’t notice his absence. Just as Gil’s breathing finally evened out, Vincent allowed himself these last few moments of peace and tranquility before he stepped into the unknown. He was anxious to get going though, so with a final longing look at his sibling, he gave his usual forehead kiss to which Gil was still blissfully unaware of. 

He grabbed the gun he snuck out of Pandora for the occasion and quickly changed out of his night clothing. As expected, on his way down towards the Abyss door, he didn’t encounter anyone. It was the dead of night by that point and he did not wish to get interrupted. 

At last, he stood before the intricate Abyss door and took a steadying breath. He ran through all the knowledge in his head and how his bloodline impacted it all. After steadying his nerves, he reminded himself that this was all for Gil. With that, he pressed a hand against the golden metal and the room around him disappeared and was replaced by the stale air of the Abyss. Despite the absolute darkness, there was an odd luminescence all around so he was still able to see the giant chains criss-crossing all around him. 

Suddenly, as if sensing his presence, the Raven that dwelled at the entrance to the Abyss from this door fluttered down in its massive form and landed on one of the chains in front of Vincent. The teen never felt smaller in his life compared to the bird. The power of the beating wings stirred the air all around him to the point where Vince had to shield his eyes from the wind. 

Once the bird was finally settled in, it eyed Vincent up curiously. The blond looked back at it, finally getting a proper glance at the being that almost took his brother away the first time. Almost – but he was able to save his brother back then, and he was going to do it again. Vincent did not waver under the scrutinizing gaze of the creature. 

Finally, it boomed. “You do not belong here.”

Vincent flinched over how loud the voice was in the total quietness of the empty space. The voice seemed to reverberate all across the chains, amplifying it and distorting it. 

As touching as this interaction was, this wasn’t what Vince came to do. He called up to the Raven. “I didn’t come here for you!”

The Raven twisted its neck to peer down at Vince with his other eye. Despite knowing that the Chain was very capable of inflicting lasting damage, Vince stood tall, not once breaking eye contact with the Chain. 

At last, as if passing its judgement, the Raven spread its wings before taking flight. “Do your business and get out, human.”

Vincent watched with bated breath as the Chain maneuvered its flight trajectory between the physical chains. Only once it was out of sight did he breathe out a sigh of relief. Now that that was out of the way, he could focus on what truly mattered. He knew he’d have to go through the Raven first as the blackwinged Chains acted as gatekeepers into the Abyss. However, he just wasn’t sure what it would take to get past it. His determination clearly spoke for itself. Perhaps his red eye helped as well.  

He looked around at the chains suspended all around him. This next part should be interesting. He balled his fists and turned his head up towards the invisible sky above. At the top of his lungs, he hollered. “DEMIOS!”

A shriek in the distance signified that his call was heard. The sound of cluttering bones grew louder and louder as Vince watched with intrigue what the Chain was going to look like. 

Before him landed a skeleton of a dragon, slicing the chains around it on its way to make itself some room, since it clearly lacked the grace of the Raven to perch on top of the chains. 

The creature before him bore no resemblance to any animal Vince has seen or learned about, though that was more likely because it also contained no other organs except for bones. The hollow eye socket was unnerving as the Chain leaned down to look at Vincent more closely, making Vincent feel infinitely small once again. Though Demios was nowhere as big as the Raven, it was still much bigger than Vince. 

The voice in which it spoke reminded Vince of some of the homeless people he’s seen during his time on the streets – those that were using substances to cope with their existence. Junkies, as they were often called. It sounded nervous and excited, the speech coming out like it was at 1.5x speed. “~Well, well, well, what do we have here? A summoning? Who dares summon me?~”

Vincent had to take another moment to process it all. He was actually standing in front of his future Chain. He called up to it. “The name is Vincent Nightray.”

The being turned its head to look at the boy with its other hollow eye socket. Or so it looked to Vince, since he wasn’t sure the thing could actually see with no eyes. 

“~A child of ill omen?~”

‘Oh, so it can see…’, Vince thought absentmindedly as they both eyed each other up. “I want to form a contract with you, Demios,” Vince carried on all businesslike. 

The Chain juxtaposed his serious demeanour. “~With me?~” It snickered in a grating sound that made Vince flinch. “~Why me?~”

“You’re a strong Chain, aren’t you?” Vince probed. 

“~That, I am. That, I am.~” The Chain nodded enthusiastically. 

“And you have lethal means, don’t you?” Vince inquired, but he already knew the answer since he’s done his research. He just wanted to see it for himself.

The Chain brought up the blades that it had for what could pass as limbs which it used to slice through the chains on its way down. “~I have these, yes, I do!~”

Vince admired the sharp edges. Yes, these would work nicely. As sharp as scissors but so much deadlier. Exactly what he needed. 

“Then form a contract with me,” Vince stated firmly and extended his hand out as if in a handshake. 

The Chain retreated its blades hesitantly. “~And what do I get in return?~”

Vince smirked. “Free reign to kill my targets in any way you desire.” Whatever it took to protect Gil. 

Despite the body structure, the creature looked excited. Looks like Vincent found himself a deal. It extended one of its blades out towards Vincent’s outstretched palm and sliced across it. At the same time, a black liquid oozed out of the blade and mixed itself into the wound. 

Vince hissed at the pain but otherwise kept his eyes wide open to not miss a second of this ritual. As soon as the fluids were exchanged and they let go of each other, Demios shrieked in triumph. “~Foolish human! You will be dragged into the Abyss at the end of your contract and turned into a Chain like me!~” 

However, Vincent wasn’t phased by the outburst. He only grinned devilishly. “Foolish Chain! I am a Baskerville,” he brought up his palm to show the already healing wound. “You are now bound to me until I nullify our contract.” 

Once again, despite the lack of features, the Chain looked visibly horrified. “~No!~” 

Vincent closed his palm and with it, the Chain faded away as well somewhere into a corner of his mind. Its objecting shrieks rang through the Abyss until it disappeared completely. 

As soon as it was gone, Vincent slumped, feeling the weight of the contract take over his body. Not only that, but his mind felt heavy as well. Now he had another being connected to him somehow through a blood bond. He fumbled with his shirt and opened it to look down at his chest. There it was, an empty incuse with no hand, just as he expected. He breathed out a sigh of relief and sat there in silence, looking all around. 

Now he’d have to learn how to use the Chain. It would take a while to tame it. He almost felt like it was rattling in his brain like a caged animal, which in essence, that’s exactly what it was now to Vince. He clutched the side of his head to keep the pounding to a minimum, but to no avail. He supposed he’d need to find a way to reconcile with the Chain to keep it tame and calm. Perhaps that would mean holding up his own end of the bargain just as promised. 

Right now though, Gil did not have any enemies. There was only Break who was running him rugged and bore the threat of stealing his Gil away from him. Yeah… maybe the Hatter would be Demios’ first victim…

A sharp pain in his mind deterred him from any further thought into the subject. He’d need to find a way to control the Chain first before unleashing it into the world. At least get the pounding in his head to simmer down some more. Right now, he needed to get out of there at the very least, and return to bed before anyone noticed his disappearance. 

As he stumbled his way back to his room, exhausted and fearing he might drop in the middle of a hallway before he even made it to bed, he kept thinking about the usefulness of the Chain. Demios was certainly a powerful Chain, one with which he would be able to protect Gil. It had sharp blades that could cut through anything, even the metal chains of the Abyss, and it seemed more than eager to use them. 

In order to tame it though, he would need to do it outside the watchful eye of Pandora and his household. Maybe that would mean sneaking out at night to go places where no-one would see him and learn how to unleash it and reel it back in at will. How he did it back in the Abyss felt more unconscious, but he needed to know how to do it properly. 

Having a powerful Chain also meant he could have more leverage over people. He started thinking about how he would go about creating an existence where Gil could live without him ever being born, and only one solution came to mind. He’d have to find someone who knew how to control the wishes of the Abyss. He’d need to find Glen. Glen knew how to do all sorts of things that were related to the Abyss. Vince was sure of that. 

However, since appearing in this timeline, there has been no word of the Baskervilles for over a century. That made Vince’s job that much harder. He was also only 18, so trying to gain leverage in the underworld was much harder as a fledgling adult. Maybe once he got older, people would treat him with more respect as a Nightray member. And if they didn’t, well… Demios could always gladly take care of them. 

First though, one step at a time. Learn how to use Demios, and after that, all the other questions. But even before that, he needed sleep. So much sleep. Demios sounded like it was sharpening its blades against metal. A most horrendous sound Vincent would, with time, learn to tune out like white noise. 

Chapter Text

Break was making his rounds through Pandora as usual, pretending to keep busy while secretly avoiding boring work he knew was a part of his job, but one he didn’t fancy in the least. Unable to go home entirely out of fear of being considered AWOL, he stuck around and poked his nose wherever seemed most interesting. 

Currently, he was passing by the firing range outside and noticed the lone occupant somehow failing each shot. That drew a frown out of Break. This was odd, because the reports from the young adult’s guns instructor spoke only of Gil’s flawless firearms weapon handling, so Break never had a reason to get concerned over that part of Gil’s training. However, now that he was seeing such terrible results in person, he was curious to know the reason behind GIlbert’s misfirings. 

Once he approached the young adult, he could feel the frustrated and anxious aura practically oozing from the Nightray. He peeked over Gil’s shoulder. “Is something on your mind?” He asked casually, though, not expecting the company, Gil yelped, the gun in his hand misfiring catastrophically. 

“Gah! Break!?” Gil whirled his head around. He shook out the ear plugs which muffled Break’s voice, but did not eliminate it completely, hence why he was so startled. 

Their relationship has stabilized considerably after the incident that landed Gilbert in the hospital. Break learned to be more careful with the Nightray after they figured out that something was seriously up with the future Raven. As a result, they’ve developed a deeper and more stable bond while still maintaining their professional interests as top priority. Which was why the information Gil was about to divulge was a combination of a report as Break’s left eye but also his own worries and insecurities. 

Gilbert put away the gun and stepped off the range to join Break on the bench. The older extended him a candy when Gilbert sat down, still visibly shaken and upset. Gilbert gladly took it and popped it in his mouth immediately. 

Looking at the perturbed young adult from the side, Break couldn’t help but simply take a moment to appreciate the former child before him. At 19 years old, Gil’s body was shaping up nicely into that of a young man, traces of the scared child in the rain receding with each day. Still, despite the physical maturation, the way Gil sucked on the candy brought forth the dwelling child within him. Maybe there was no helping that in Gil’s case. 

“The Nightrays are sending me out on an assignment,” Gil breathed out quickly, wringing his hands nervously. 

“Oh?” Break’s eye widened as he sucked on his own candy. 

Gil dropped his head between his shoulders, elbows on his knees. “It’s an assassination mission.” He said quietly, as if if he said the words quietly enough they wouldn’t be true. 

“Oh…” Break’s eyelid dropped in comprehension. Despite his warning to the kid when they first met, no amount of preparing could truly prepare someone for the heavy reality of taking a life. Gilbert looked like the whole world weighed on his shoulders. “Do you know your target?”

“She’s a foreign spy. They have intel that she’ll be at a social gathering to exchange further information with officials from her country. I am to tail her and eliminate her if she does anything suspicious, which, from the information they have, is more than likely to happen.” 

Break frowned at the news. A foreign spy was certainly not good, and that was definitely a job for the Nightrays – keeping to the secret side of operations. Still he was curious to find out. “How come they’ve decided to send you suddenly? Don’t they have better agents suited for the job?”

Gil let out a big sigh, likely just as concerned by this aspect of things as well. “Their forces are stretched thin, and this just came up. They have no one else to send, and since I have weapon training from Pandora, they saw me as the next best fit.”

Break looked to the failure that was Gilbert’s target practice earlier. “Do you feel like you’re ready?” 

“No!” Gil huffed out, carding his hands through his messy hair nervously. “Can anyone ever truly be prepared to kill?”

Break shrugged in agreement. “No. But if I could offer a piece of advice: leave your emotions out of it. It’s not personal. It’s just a job and a means to an end. You still wish to do whatever it takes to get your master back, don’t you?”

Gil snapped his head over to Break incredulously. “I-- yes, of course!” 

“Then… toss all emotion aside, and take advantage of all that you can…” he repeated the words he said so many years ago. 

Gil’s eyes widened as the memories from that day hit him like a tidal wave. Break did also warn him that day that if he was to be adopted by the Nightrays he’d need to soil his hands with blood. His younger self did reply that he didn’t mind, as long as it was for Oz, to bring his light back, and here he sat now like a hypocrite, feeling like he was about to go back on his words. 

As Break stood up to leave, he turned to the Nightray one more time. “Oh, and Gilbert. I’d also recommend finding a way to destress after such missions, or else you’ll go--” he spun an index finger against his temple and whistled twice, the message clear. 

---

At the social gathering, Gilbert felt so out of place. The Nightrays generally kept the adopted brothers out of the public eye, so to suddenly be exposed like that turned a lot of curious glances his way and he never felt so naked before. They all seemed to be stripping him and eating him up with their eyes. When he passed groups of women he could hear the soft giggles and murmurs behind fans and filled glasses that clearly discussed him, while when he passed by groups of men, they were generally eyeing him with distaste and distrust. 

He did his best to ignore both parties since he was there for an entirely different reason. He was given a description of his target, so for the first half of the night, that’s what he spent his time doing, simply trying to locate her. Once he did, he stuck to the shadows, finally feeling more at ease. That also put him out of the watchful eye of the crowd, and in time, it felt like everyone forgot about the new and mysterious Gilbert Nightray. All the better then, because it made his job easier. 

He observed the woman, Lila, like a hawk. Mainly, he searched for any indication that she was not the awful spy the Nightrays made her out to be. That way, if she didn’t do anything suspicious, he wouldn’t have to kill her and could return home safe and sound. 

Gil had to lurk the shadows on rotation in order to not get caught dwelling in one spot for too long. The balconies running all along the perimeter of the ballroom hall provided ample cover from overhead for Gil to slink around the shadows in. So far, nobody approached him and he was given an unrestricted view of the lady. 

She was extremely bubbly and cheery with the other guests. Her brown hair was pinned back elegantly and her green dress really suited her equally as green eyes. Gil realized he shouldn’t be humanizing her in such a way in case she did turn out to be who she was. So far, she just looked like an ordinary girl, just like any other. 

With the distance Gil was keeping, he couldn’t hear what she was talking about, but he imagined she wouldn’t be loudly discussing state secrets out in the open like that. At any rate, his intel was that she’d be exchanging documents with someone. With a heavy heart, Gilbert realized she did indeed have a small bag with her that could contain said documents. He clutched the glass in his hand tighter though he hadn't taken a single sip all night. The weight of the pistol pressed against his lower back suddenly felt much heavier than it did before. 

Just as he was about to start working on his nerves to tame his emotions, he saw Lila gesture to her company that she was going to be right back. Gil perked up, adrenaline shooting through his veins, the blood pumping in his ears as he watched her leave the hall and go towards one of the quieter hallways.

He followed her but kept his distance. Good thing he did as well, because he was able to notice another gentleman following her, his gait determined. ‘This must be her informant’, Gil thought desperately. The fantasy of going home with his hands clean was no longer looking feasible. 

He did his best to maintain a healthy distance to not get detected. He gave a final cursory glance at the crowd to make sure he wasn’t being tailed before slipping into the hallway the other couple disappeared into. There, he crept quietly towards the source of their voices. Luckily, they didn’t stray too far from the crowd, but that also meant Gil had to get closer to hear what they were saying. 

“Make sure this gets to HQ,” Lila said. Gil peeked around the corner and saw her hand a brown envelope to the man. 

“Understood, agent,” he accepted the envelope and stored it away into the inside breast pocket of his jacket. 

Gil’s mind reeled. Shit. He was only given instructions to eliminate the spy. But she was able to pass the information to her co-conspirator, so what good would it do to kill her after the information already leaked? 

He felt a level of panic starting to settle in, trying to think quickly on his feet. The agents were both about to head separate ways, and that finally kicked his ass into gear. He stepped into the hallway to expose himself. The two agents turned to him like deer caught in headlights. He pulled out his gun and looked down at the ground regretfully. “I can’t let you leave,” he said quietly. 

The pair raised their hands defensively and started backing away slowly. Clearly they were not armed for this simple exchange of information in a public gathering place. Or so Gilbert thought, until the man didn’t reach back to pull out his own weapon, at the same time shouting to the woman to scram. However, since Gil’s pistol was already out in the open, all he had to do was squeeze the trigger and pop off two rounds quickly right at the man’s centre mass. That’s exactly what he did.  

Gilbert was shocked at how automatically that action came to him. How his self defense kicked in and it was a matter of him over this unknown man. He watched in horror as the man dropped. His targets in practice never fell like that. 

The woman froze in place once she heard the shots and Gil transferred the muzzle of his gun to her. He saw the fear in her eyes and Gil felt bile rise up in his throat from the nerves and the wretchedness of the action he was about to perform. She was his target after all. She knew too much. She attempted to leak information to foreign entities. She had to be taken out. For the Nightrays, and by extension, for Oz. 

Despite her defenseless stance, Gil knew it had to be done. She must have accepted her fate as well, and somehow that made it so much worse for Gil, because it meant she knew he was a killer. With anguish in his voice, he fought back tears. “I’m sorry…” And he fired two rounds for good measure. He turned his head to not see her fall like the first man. 

There he stood, not with one death on his hands, but two. He immediately dropped down to his knees and scrambled over to the nearest plant pot to vomit what little food he had in him. There was that bile he felt earlier but forced down for the sake of the job. ‘This. Fucking. Sucks.’ He thought miserably and heaved, hugging the pot closer to him. He rested his head for a bit trying to regain his senses, but then realized there was no reason for him to stay there. 

On shaky legs, he stood up and walked over to the man, stowing away his gun into the back waistband of his pants. After all, he should probably retrieve the documents that cost these two people their lives. He’d also need some proof for the Nightrays of his completed job. 

He looked down at the man, now a corpse, and felt more bile rise up again, but this time he fought it down. He had to get out of there. He closed his eyes and turned his head away while he rooted inside the breast pocket of the man. Once he got a hold of the envelope, he snatched it out and regained his footing. He walked over to the mouth of the hallway and stood outside of the public eye for a moment to regain himself to not appear suspicious as he left. The noise from the crowd was enough to drown out his gun shots, so it would be a while before someone found the bodies. He was hoping to be long gone by then.

Once he was sure he was visually passable, he took a deep breath and stepped out, beelining it to the exit. On the way, he got a whiff of something that smelled both horrible and amazing and he was drawn to the smell of nicotine. He detoured quickly to the source of the cigarette smoke and approached the smoking man without any introductions. “Excuse me, can I try that?”

He must have not been doing a good enough job of hiding how shaken he was because the man gave him a suspicious glance and must have determined the younger one needed it more than him. “Uhh… yeah, sure, here you go, lad. Be careful though.”

Gil took the cigarette with shaky hands and put it to his lips. He took a deep drag just like he’s seen others do. The man’s eyes widened and he tried to placate the shaken young man. “Whoah, whoah, take it easy, boy.”

Gil released the cigarette and held his breath before coughing profusely. However, that was enough to give him the effect he was seeking. Immediately, he felt more calm and relaxed, the nicotine shooting all through his body. He passed the cigarette back to the man, thanking him through all his coughing and sputtering, and he was on his way. 

On his way back to the Nightrays, the images of the two bodies dropping kept replaying in his head. Try as he might, he could not get them out; he felt like they were burned into his retinas. 

With the horrible sense of unease weighing him down, Gil craved that momentary release the cigarette provided him from earlier. When he passed by the next convenience store, he stopped in to buy an entire pack of cigarettes, and by the time he’s reached home, he smoked three full ones. Break was right in telling him to find ways to destress after such missions, because if it wasn’t for the nicotine dumbing down the images in his mind, he was sure he’d have had a mental breakdown on his way home. 

At the Nightrays, he headed straight to the Duke’s office where he dropped the envelope with the almost leaked intelligence. “Here are the documents from the target. Her and her informant have been eliminated.” He stated matter of factly, the nicotine the only thing giving him the bravado he did not feel one shred of. 

The Duke looked up, unable to hide the surprise on his face. He clearly did not expect such good results from the adopted Nightray. “Excellently done, Gilbert.” 

“Can I go now?” Gil was antsy to get out and smoke some more. 

“Yes, you’re free for tonight, but Gilbert – expect more missions like these in the future. You’ve turned out to be a rather useful asset.”

Gilbert gave a curt nod, unwilling to acknowledge the subject any further. He couldn’t say ‘no’ either way, but he also wasn’t about to accept such a burden readily. 

Back in Vincent’s room, he was hoping to find his brother there to talk about his mission and de-stress further, however, to his great surprise, his brother wasn’t there. Gil frowned and headed to the balcony instead and pulled out the pack of cigarettes, immediately lighting it and putting it to his lips. ‘Ah… That’s so much better…’.

Despite the grand events of the evening, somehow not finding his brother where he thought he’d be set him off even more. Of course he noticed it happening more and more often suddenly that Vincent was just… gone. It was at odd hours as well, or when the younger thought Gil wouldn’t notice, but an empty bed in the middle of the night was noticeable once you’ve grown used to the warmth of the other person. That worried him. Now especially while his mind was buzzing nervously with his earlier job– worrying about Vincent just added to his stress. So he tried to smoke away his troubles.

Eventually, Vincent did return, and when Gil heard the opening and closing of the bedroom door behind him, he turned around with a relieved expression, the cigarette hovering away from his mouth. “Vince!”

Vincent walked over, a confused frown on his face. “Gil?” He asked worriedly, eyeing the new item in Gil’s hand. He came to stand next to Gilbert on the balcony, but not too close, the smell of the smoke repulsive to him and the sight of his brother engaging in the act upset him greatly. “Gilbert picked up smoking?”

Gil huffed out a dry laugh, turning away and taking another drag. “I’ve had a rough evening.”

“Is everything alright?” Vince tilted his head to the side innocently.

Gil dropped his head between his shoulders, the bark of a laugh that he wanted to let out died somewhere in his throat. “No,” he admitted and turned a tearful gaze at Vincent. “You were gone. I was worried.”

Vincent sucked in a sharp breath. “Is that all?” That couldn’t have been the only reason Gil suddenly decided to pick up smoking. 

Gil scoffed sarcastically. “Oh, before that I had to kill two people and when I came home wanting to talk to my brother about it, he wasn’t there, something he’s been doing a lot lately. I can’t tell what should be concerning me more, honestly.” Gil’s voice teetered on hysteria and he returned to taking long drags on his cigarette, looking ahead and not at Vincent. 

On his end, Vincent was just as overwhelmed. “Gil killed two people today?” And on top of that Gil was worried about Vincent’s absence? How did fate make dear Gilbert his sibling?

Gil dropped his head regretfully, saying quietly. “Yeah… just like that. Within the span of a couple minutes, two people, just… gone.”

Vince took a deep breath. “Well, if Gil had to do it, then it had to be done. I’m sure of it.”

Gilbert snapped his head to Vincent wildly. “You’re okay with that?”

“I trust Gil.” Vincent offered a small smile. 

“I don’t know if I’d trust myself,” Gil started hesitantly then dropped the subject. Now that that was off his chest, he wanted to get to his other concern. He flicked the butt of the cigarette away. “Anyways, where have you been?”

“Just an errand for Pandora,” Vincent lied with no hesitation. 

“Really?” Gil raised a suspicious eyebrow.

“Mhmm,” Vince nodded sweetly. Then, to deter any further questioning, he switched the subject again. “Gilbert should be careful with the cigarettes, they’re not good for you.”

“Tch, I know,” Gil scowled and went back into the room, heading straight for the bed. “They helped me relax and process everything,” then, as he got into bed, he added quietly. “I hope the Nightrays will keep you off of those missions at least…”

“Gilbert needn’t worry so much about me,” Vincent followed him back to the bed as well.

“Then quit sneaking out randomly in the middle of the night!” Gil snapped at him irritably. 

Vince flinched from the outburst. So unlike Gilbert – and once again, it was all because of him. His existence was causing Gil this pain. All the more reason to try to get ahead with his plan. He felt Demios snicker in the back of his mind somewhere, a witness to the whole exchange, and by extension his whole life as well. 

“I cannot promise that…” He said softly. 

The scowl returned to Gil’s face and he turned away from Vince, settling into the bed to sleep. “Then I’ll just have to keep worrying about you, Vince. You’re my only family and ally. I don’t know what I’d do if you were to ever not come back from your outings.”

‘You’d probably live a happy and normal, worry free life, Gil,’ Vincent thought, but aloud, he said. “I’ll always come back to Gil.” 

Surprisingly, Vince wasn’t sure if Gil heard him because his form began rising up and down in deep breaths. The exhaustion must have finally caught up to him. 

Chapter Text

“Vince, I’m home!” Gil returned back from Pandora to Vincent’s room which has long since become their own little secluded home away from the Nightrays. Sometimes being invisible to the rest of the family had its perks. It allowed him and Vince to truly become their own family within the nest of rats. 

He did his usual routine, not paying attention to the inside of the room until he noticed there was no response. “Vince?” He looked around, but the younger sibling was nowhere to be found. In his place, Gil found a daisy on the bed which deterred Gil from becoming crestfallen over his brother’s absence. 

This sure brought back memories from when they were younger and have established this note passing method. Though, they haven’t used it that much since they “moved in” together. 

Speaking of moving in, Gil was beginning to think that maybe moving out of the Nightray manor could be a good idea for them. Since they never felt welcome among that family, and they were both adults now, Gil was almost 20 and Vince was 19, why should they stay tethered to the Nightrays? Of course, Gil had to stick around until he obtained the Raven, but then, once he had his wings, he’d definitely fly away, and take Vince with him. Away from this place where they could both be free. 

The thought brought a small smile to his face as he picked up the daisy and twirled it around, looking for the secret message. There it was, on the underside of a petal. ‘Gone for an outing. Will be back later. Don’t worry.’

Gil’s smile widened. Well, at least it was progress. Their argument from the other day clearly left an impact on them both. Gil didn’t realize how much him picking up smoking affected Vince, while the younger couldn’t have imagined that his absences bothered Gil so much – so they would learn to compromise. Gil would keep his smoking to a minimum in front of his brother, while Vince would at least inform Gil of when he’d be going out and when to expect him back. Or so the unspoken rule went. 

Gil went over to the couch and sat down, twirling the daisy in his hands. All the happy memories with Vince from his childhood came rushing in. The first time he taught the younger how to play chess, how they figured out the flower system, how they played hide and seek through the manor, running through the yard… All sorts of happy new memories to try to contrast whatever his subconscious decided to share with him from their not so great earlier years together. 

The daisy aligned with the backdrop of the room and suddenly triggered an old memory for Gil; something from his time with Oz. “From now on, I’ll protect you no matter what,” Oz said to him, reaching out a hand to young Gilbert who was crying on the floor. “‘Cos that’s ‘the lord’s duty!’” 

Gilbert reached out to take Oz’s hand, but when he remembered grabbing it, the memory transformed into another, with an even younger version of himself, grabbing someone else’s hand and being carried away. The thoughts in his head at the time were “Yes, my master is right here. This person will become my master for me!”

‘Oz?’ Gilbert thought in confusion. However, the hand his younger version was holding was not the hand he was remembering just mere moments ago with Oz. This one was different. Bigger. More mature and adult looking. It looked especially big in comparison to his tiny one in the other person’s hand. But he couldn’t make out who it was. All he had was this burning feeling of finally belonging, of finding meaning, but through the haze in his mind he just could not understand who he was talking about. 

‘This memory is so different’, Gilbert thought to himself, the pain in his head slowly increased the more he tried to think. He wasn’t fully immersed in the memory like the other times. He was still cognisant, though darkness did threaten to overtake him the more he tried to unveil the truth of the memory. Who was his old master? 

Why was he able to re-experience all the other memories clear as day, some of the most wretched images he’s ever witnessed, and yet couldn’t think of the person who was his master before Oz? 

In spite of the pain, Gilbert kept trying to focus his mind until the pain became too much and it simply knocked him out. He plopped back against the couch cushions, the daisy still clutched in his hand. 

When Vince came back and noticed Gil passed out on the couch, he let out a small sigh. There was his brother, overworked and exhausted again. He came over to the couch and settled down next to Gil. He smiled softly at the daisy in Gil’s hand, which meant his brother got his message and was waiting for him. 

Unfortunately, when he looked up to Gil’s face, Vince frowned. ‘Why is his face constantly tear stricken?’ Was it something he’s done again? Did he make his brother cry?

Unable to contemplate the train of thought any longer, Vince reached out and shook Gilbert a little by the shoulder. “Gil?”

The older opened his eyes blearily. He looked extremely out of it. He squinted at the blond before him, his eyes unfocused. “Oz…?” He mumbled sleepily, the pain in his head turned into a dull ache. 

Vincent only shook his head, and Gil’s vision focused a bit more to see that the blond locks were indeed too long to belong to Oz and the one before him was not his master. Once he realized that, that helped shake the cobwebs out of his head. “Vince!” Gil sat up abruptly, flinging his arms around the younger eagerly. “You’re back!”

Vincent was confused by the overly excited reaction to his presence, so it took him a moment to finally wrap his arms back around Gilbert’s warm body pressed against his. He also couldn’t help but inhale the closeness and how nice it was to have his brother in his arms like that. “I told Gil I’ll be back…” Vincent mumbled into Gil’s shoulder. 

The older let go of the embrace and brought up the daisy still in his hand. “Yes, thank you for that!”

Vincent gave a small smile and dropped his head, intensely looking at the hands in his lap that were no longer holding Gil. “Yes, Gil, about that. I wanted to apologize for how I behaved the other night. Gilbert was already so stressed, and I just made things worse…”

“No, Vince, it’s nothing like that…” Gil set the daisy down on the coffee table and turned to Vincent, holding the other’s arms placatingly. “I just worry… I’m scared of losing you.”

Vincent’s eyes widened. “Gilbert is scared… of… losing me…?”

Gil nodded his head, his eyes becoming darker. The images of the two spies dropping dead by his hand flashed in his mind. “After seeing how easily a life could be taken, I’m worried something similar could happen to you when I’m not around…” 

Vincent’s heart clenched. He leaned forward and peered up at Gil innocently. “Gilbert shouldn’t worry so much. I’m not going to abandon Gil.” ‘At least, not in the way you think’. After all, he had to protect his brother up until the moment he’d be able to erase his own existence. Until then, he was glued to Gil. “But Gil is also worried about Oz, is that right?”

Gil blushed slightly and looked away, letting go of Vince. He must have said something in his sleepy haze since he was thinking about his master earlier. But this wasn’t Vincent’s burden to carry. “Yes, well, that is outside of my control right now. I’m doing everything I can.”

“Gil will get him back,” Vince placed a reassuring hand over Gilbert’s. “I’m sure of it.” 

Gil glanced down at Vincent’s hand over his. He turned his hand over so their palms would be together and his thumb began rubbing the side of Vincent’s hand softly. The motion was soothing, for both of them. Oh how he’s wronged his brother in the past and how he was trying to make it all better now. He leaned forward and pressed his lips against Vincent’s forehead in a tender kiss. “Thank you for all your support, Vince. Sometimes I wonder whether I deserve you.” He leaned their foreheads together, talking into the space between them with his eyes closed. 

“Don’t say that, Gil,” Vince whispered back, shaking his head slightly, rubbing their foreheads together like that. “Gil deserves so much better than me…” 

“Vince… no…” Gilbert frowned trying to make sense of what his brother was feeling. Why would he say something like that? Why did he not feel worthy of him? What has he been doing wrong to make his brother doubt himself like that? Especially in such an intimate moment with their foreheads together and hands clasped in each others’. What else could he do to his brother to prove that he was needed and appreciated and loved.

He opened his eyes slightly and took in the position they were in and it suddenly clicked. He could just… 

He tilted his head to lightly brush his lips against Vincent’s, the action making his heart hitch in his throat. ‘Oh heavens, what am I doing?!’ His mind screamed. 

Just as he was about to retreat, he felt Vince push back and reciprocate the action more determinedly than him. ‘WHAT!?’ Despite being the initiator, the situation caught up with Gil and he pulled back, eyes wild, his heart racing in his chest. “Vince, I’m so sorry, I--” 

However, the younger didn’t seem to hear him because he just grabbed a fistful of Gil’s shirt to keep him in place and leaned back in impatiently, placing his lips more firmly against Gil’s, just like he wanted to before the other pulled away. ‘There, this is better’. Their lips were tightly pressed against each other in a proper kiss this time, which made Vince hum contently. 

Gil’s eyes widened at first at the sheer impossibility of the moment. The action, while foreign, was not unwelcome. He’s kissed Vincent on the forehead many times before, but this… this felt so different, to actually feel warm lips pressing back against his own. And the hum… ‘Why did he hum?’ 

Since neither has kissed before, they let their feelings guide their actions, resulting in some messy movements against one another. Gil was also extremely rigid at first until he recognized that his brother was indeed into it and was doing it out of his own volition. Frankly, the warmth and intimacy was a nice change. 

They’ve always been so close and growing ever closer since they’ve met again in this timeline. From sleeping together, to the occasional cuddles and forehead kisses, Gil never gave it much thought. It was just how they expressed their love and comfort for each other – but for their feelings to take on this form, that’s something he hasn’t considered before. Although, flashing back to all the times they’ve cuddled in the past, he realized now how close they’ve always been to doing just that. Except the occasion never seemed appropriate enough. 

Now, however, with both coming to a mutual understanding and finding no other way to show each other how much they cared about one another, this seemed like the optimal solution. Damned as it was, it felt so sweet, so warm, and so incredible. 

They allowed their instincts to take over for the time being, simply relishing the feeling of the warmth and closeness that emanated from the kiss. It didn’t just stop there either. Vince was the first to move his mouth again, signaling for Gil to keep going and that he wanted more. That gave Gil the green light to relax some more and bring his arms to wrap around Vincent, no longer in an innocent brotherly way, but as more than that. He wanted to bring his brother closer and keep him closer as well as he relaxed his lips and slid them back against Vincent’s tenderly.

The action caused Vince to moan softly again at the feeling of reciprocation against his open desire. His free hand slipped around Gil’s lower back to press them closer to each other, though the position in which they were sitting was too awkward to try to bring their lower halves together. However, that didn’t stop Gil from gasping at the advance and finding that he rather liked Vincent’s arms around him like that. The younger was still clutching onto the front of his shirt securely, though Gil wasn’t sure why since he sure as hell wasn’t going anywhere. 

There he was apologizing to Vince for initiating an inappropriate move on him and Vince was returning it to him twice in kind. With a laboured inhale through the nose, Gil pushed into Vince more to try to slide his lips in a way that would finally feel more right. It still felt beyond incredible as fireworks felt like they were shooting off everywhere in his body all at once, but he just felt like the kiss should feel better. Like they should get more in sync with each other. 

He brought a hand up to the back of Vincent’s head to keep the other’s head steady and that really seemed to have done the trick. Vince exhaled against Gilbert’s lips and followed the older’s lead. He opened his mouth and sucked on Gil’s lips only when the other would do so, making their movements match. Without having to say anything, they both moaned contently at having figured out the right pace for this new action. As a result, they started pushing into each other more earnestly to keep experiencing the euphoric sensation of kissing someone else. The warmth of the mouth, the wetness of the lips, the intermingling air, the soft sounds, the firm hands, and the heat radiating off both of them. 

Vince could not believe the moment as it was happening. Not only to have finally kissed his brother, a fantasy he’s had for quite a few years now, but for the older to actually reciprocate so wonderfully… His mind swam in ecstasy.

Due to his heightened state though, an unwelcome presence made itself known in his mind. “~Going after your own brother? That’s twisted; even for a Chain.~” Demios snickered somewhere deep inside him. 

‘Shut up,’ Vince hissed inside his mind. Last thing he wanted was for the stupid Chain to ruin this blissful moment for him. While he needed Demios for his ulterior mission, this was personal and he wished the Chain wasn’t experiencing this magical moment with him. To deal with it though, he redirected all his thoughts and energy onto Gil, choosing to let his hands roam so that he’s not focused on the Chain’s presence in the forefront of his mind.

“~I’m watching you…!~” The Chain sang and Vince groaned inwardly. Now he really focused on running his hands up and down Gil’s sides. The fabric of the clothes moved along with his hands, teasing Vince to get a glimpse of what was underneath, but he daren’t look; for looking would mean breaking the kiss and he was loath to do so. He wanted to taste as much of Gil as he could. He needed that to distract himself from the Chain trying to break his composure. Luckily, Gil tasted infinitely better than he could have ever imagined, making him unable to tear away from the kiss as it was. 

While his own hands explored Gil’s clothed body, Gil’s hands were still stuck on his head around his hair and neck. Vince didn’t mind though. As long as his brother was enjoying himself. Although, Vincent couldn’t deny the bouts of selfish desire to take what was presented to him, though he knew he didn’t deserve it. He knew his brother deserved so much better than him, and yet, there Vincent was, timidly slithering his hands under the hem of his sibling’s shirt, running his hands testingly along Gil’s abdomen. 

Gil’s delicious moan deepened the kiss as he leaned more into Vince, opening his mouth more eagerly. That prompted Vince to relax some more and explore the skin more freely. Gil’s toned body was likely a sight to behold from all his rigorous training. Vince determined that much from his touch alone, and once he started feeling up the prominent muscle, he couldn’t stop. Gil’s soft sounds did nothing but egg him on. His hands travelled further up and up, feeling more of the upper abdomen and chest. Vince had to take a shuddered breath against Gil’s lips to ground himself to not get lost in exploring Gil’s body. After all, he was most curious about a certain other part of his brother’s body he could only ever fantasize about. 

And so, his hands travelled lower and lower, shyly stopping near the waistband, hesitating at first. However, the lips on his felt more than inviting, so after his brief pause, he continued downward until he cupped the bulge in Gil’s pants. At the contact, they both moaned loudly and Gil pulled back, his eyes frantic as he let go of Vince entirely. “Vince, you d-don’t have to…” he stuttered, a rosey colour adorning his cheeks from having his privates touched for the first time, even if just through his clothes. 

Vince didn’t budge from where he was, his hands on Gil’s thighs during this momentary pause. “But, I want to…” he said firmly. 

Gil frowned, trying to catch his breath after the make out and just all these new emotions suddenly running wild inside him. “This is making me feel good,” he admitted lamely, blushing even harder at the realization. 

“Then why stop?” Vince tilted his head, not understanding Gil’s reaction and why they weren’t still making out and continuing what they started. 

“You’re…” Gil looked away in embarrassment and mumbled quietly. “You’re my younger brother…”

Again, Vince didn’t see the problem and why they couldn’t just get on with things. “So?” His body had its own desires as well.

Gil mastered the courage to turn his head back to Vincent to deliver the next line. “I shouldn’t be taking advantage of you like that!”

Vince was baffled. ‘Taking advantage?!’ "But I want to do this for Gil. It's making me feel good as well! Gil shouldn't worry so much…” He tried to reason with the older.

Gil stared in awe at his brother, mouth slightly agape. ‘There it is again, that phrase, “Gil shouldn’t worry so much”’. Was he worrying too much? Maybe he has been. Maybe he should let go and relax for a bit. After all, his brother was taking such good care of him – and so, after giving it a moment’s thought, Gil just nodded his head dumbfoundedly and leaned back against the sofa.

Vince let out a nervous exhale. “Okay…” and with Gil leaned back, he had an easier access to the button and zipper on the other’s pants. As much as he wanted to look at Gil, suddenly with both of them openly consenting to take this route made Vincent’s previous heat of the moment confidence short circuit. Now, he had to consciously focus all his attention on undoing the pants in order to not let his brother down. 

Gil watched the younger with morbid fascination, just how concentrated Vincent was on the task of undoing his pants. He placed a reassuring hand on Vincent’s thigh and took this moment to truly admire the person before him. 

His eyes wandered over Vincent’s golden hair which has grown so long over the years, but the way it framed his face with the golden locks falling over his shoulders suited him quite well. The hair that was nothing like Oz’s, and yet he was silly enough to mistake them in his earlier haze. 

He then noted the unique eyes. One golden, so much like his. The only thing about them really that gave away their familial relation. And the other eye, ruby red, just like… ‘Break’s…’ Gil finished the thought very confused. Why did his mentor’s cheeky smile suddenly flashed in his mind while his brother was unbuttoning his pants? Vince was nothing like Break. His eyes were beautiful in their own right; not comparable to anyone – and yet, the red was so alluring… on them both. 

Gil mentally shook his head to snap himself out of it. Instead, he shifted his attention to the hands that have now unbuttoned his pants and were trying to pull them down some. Gil was happy to focus on something other than the confusing thoughts of thinking about Break and Vince at the same time while being actively turned on. Right now, there was only Vince and the good time he promised to provide. To facilitate that, he helped pull down his pants and underwear just enough for his erection to be freely exposed. 

Once it was out, Vince took a stunned moment to just stare at it, making Gil pause in his efforts to get comfortable, an arm hanging awkwardly midway to the sofa backrest. ‘Shit! Is he regretting it? Is this too much? Have we gone too far?’ He looked between Vince and his own erection uncertainly. How could he even recover from this and look his brother in the eye again if Vince was to back out of this now? 

Just when he felt like he was about to be ready to burst from the anticipation, Vince leaned forward over the erection and brought up a tender hand, a look of absolute fascination on his face. 

The younger completely ignored Gil’s mini existential crisis in his quest to admire Gil’s manhood. If only Gil could hear how much Vincent’s heart was hammering in his chest. Gil looked so much better than he could ever have imagined. His hand hovered over the tip delicately, as if he was about to touch a work of art that should be handled with the utmost care. 

The twinkle in Vincent’s eye finally made Gil relax and exhale a sigh of relief. Still, he noted Vincent’s hesitancy, or rather, reverence as if he was a sacred object not to be defiled by the human hand. To show his brother that he was not as divine as the other treated him, he finished getting comfortable against the sofa and raised his hips to brush himself against the tempting fingertips that were hovering over him. 

As soon as they made contact, they both gasped and Gil settled back down onto the sofa. Vince turned a surprised expression at him and Gil just begged with his eyes to be touched again. Vince nodded in understanding and turned his head back to Gil’s awaiting member and slowly reached out to take it in his hand. The moment he grasped it, Gil let out a mewl, accompanied with a very poorly suppressed buck of his hips. 

Vince turned a curious gaze to Gil’s face, torn between wanting to see how his hand stroked Gil’s penis, but also really wanting to see Gil’s reaction to every single one of his touches. Right now, Gil’s facial reaction won over because his mouth opened in deep breaths and his eyes were lidded in a horny haze, promptly trained on the source of the pleasure, which was Vincent.  

The sight almost took Vincent’s breath away but at the same time made him more determined in his endevour to please his brother. He gave the shaft a few test pumps, savouring each trembled gasp that escaped the older. Vincent was finding it easy to adjust to stroking someone else. Very similar to what he did to himself in the bathroom; often to thoughts of his brother. He couldn’t help the satisfied grunts that he was emitting despite him not being the one getting pleasured. Doing the pleasing, especially to his brother, was more than enough to satisfy him. 

Once Vincent started picking up his pace the more he got used to the action and the situation, Gil’s hand shot out to stroke the strands of hair hanging over his shoulders. Now it was Gil’s turn to look at his brother like a revered being. What did they even fight about anyway? Gil couldn’t think of the answer as all of his attention was diverted to the wonderful sensation of his erogenous zone being stimulated. Vince was very swiftly picking up on this new skill of giving a handjob to someone, because Gil quickly found himself turning into a panting mess.

He groaned in satisfaction, throwing his head back momentarily before bringing it back to look at Vince who was still so focused on pleasuring him. 

Gil’s reactions were making it feel like Vince was about to burst with happiness. ‘Oh how glorious he looks’, Vince couldn’t help the soft whine he let out. What else could he do to make his brother experience even more pleasure? He looked at the engorged member and a thought stoke him. He scooted back to get more comfortable and leaned over, aiming to take the penis in his mouth. 

Once Gil caught whiff of what Vincent was doing, his eyes widened in shock and he brought up both hands to stop the younger and pulled Vincent back up to be at eye level with him. Vince, who already had his mouth open, closed it in confusion and frowned at the older. Gil just shook his head slightly. “It wouldn’t be fair. Let me do something for you…” To back up his words, Gil reached over to Vincent’s pants to unbutton them. 

Vince leaned back, bewildered by the turn of events and just watched in stunned silence as Gil fumbled with the pant button and zipper. Never in a million years has he imagined his brother returning the favour. He was just happy to do it for Gil, not wanting anything in return. Though, now seeing Gil’s inexperienced hands on him, he couldn’t deny how much he truly wanted it – so despite his hard time processing this turn of events, he dared admit that it wasn’t unwelcome. 

Now it was his turn to help Gil pull down his pants and underwear and expose his own neglected erection. With how much he’s been focused on Gil, he didn’t even notice how hard he was himself. Once Gil laid eyes on him, Vince noted the look of awe on his brother’s face and felt a pang of pride over being able to impress his brother in some way. 

Gil reached out a timid hand and palmed the shaft, making Vince suck in a sharp breath. This caused Gil to snap his attention to Vincent’s face before slowly stroking the length up and down. “Oh, heavens…” Vince murmured, and no longer wishing to be kept apart, he reached out for Gil’s erection and simultaneously connected their lips. 

They moaned in unison once more now that both had their dicks palmed and they were connected at the mouth, pushing into each other eagerly. With his free hand, Gil tangled his hand in Vincent’s hair. Meanwhile, Vince placed a hand on Gil’s cheek while they made out. Despite neither having any experience in either department of giving handjobs and making out, they did their best, playing off of each other and finding what worked for them. In due time, the kisses became less sloppy and more eager to try more things. 

Vince was the first to nip Gil’s lower lip testingly. This earned him a satisfied grunt, and so he continued doing that over and over, trying to draw as many sounds as he could out of his brother. He also noted the way Gil’s hips began grinding into his hand, getting his whole body involved in the action. As a result of this burning desire, Gil pulled on the back of Vincent’s neck to press them closer and opened his mouth more hungrily into the kisses. 

Vince felt like he was going to happily drown in Gil’s lust and passion for him as they explored this new territory together. The older’s eagerness and ravenous craving, he accepted it all and returned it back in kind. His hips were also moving contently against Gil’s hand stroking him, and he was moaning back into every kiss and pump of his penis. He tried to lick and bite Gil’s lips as much as possible as long as he was just tasting more of Gil. His hunger building up over the years became very evident in this passionate dance. “Brother, this feels incredible,” Vince panted in between kisses. 

Gil hummed in response, opting to try something different with the penis in his hold. He brought his thumb to rub over the tip, spreading the pre-cum along the head and under it in the sensitive groove. This earned him a wantoned outcry from the younger which made Gil smile into the kiss. ‘Perfect…’ So he was learning what Vince liked. 

In retaliation, Vincent did the same, eliciting a similar reaction from Gil. “Fuck, Vince!” 

“Does it feel good?” Vincent asked unnecessarily. He just wanted to hear the confirmation. 

Gil nodded, pressing their foreheads together in a brief pause to catch some breath. “Yes. Please don’t stop…”

Vince nodded in response and on the last nod he tilted his head to trap Gil’s lips in his again. He just didn’t want to leave them alone for too long. 

Trusting that what his brother was doing for him felt just as incredible for Gil, Vince picked up his pace on stroking Gil’s penis. After all, his brother told him not to stop, and since it felt so wonderful, why even entertain the thought of stopping in the first place? So he kept going. Luckily, Gil was playing off of him and increased his speed as well. They both moaned into the kiss as a result. Gil’s hand tightened in Vincent’s hair, causing Vince to groan throatily. Gil stored that information in his mind for later. 

For now, he just wanted to finally burst with pleasure and make his partner come as well. “Vince, just like that, I’m getting close…” 

Vincent deepened the kiss in response and memorized the exact hand position that his brother enjoyed so much. His own cock must have twitched in excitement because Gil smiled into the kiss suddenly. “I’m going to come soon, too, Gil.”

“Mhmm…” Gil hummed, his mouth opened more eagerly for Vince and the younger kissed him back just as ferociously. The tension between them was reaching its limit. Their hand pace was increasingly drawing them both towards their end while they remained glued at the mouth with each other, their free hands pulling each other close to the best of the position’s ability. 

Vincent figured that this form of intimacy would feel incredible with his brother, but he just couldn’t imagine how incredible it could feel, and Gil did not disappoint in his delivery. 

Very soon, he felt everything inside him snap, the pressure within him, with nowhere else to go, could only be released out through the source of his pleasure in his dick. The shameless sounds he emitted as he came were unlike anything he’s ever made or tried to suppress in private. He couldn’t hide anything from Gil, especially not in that moment – so he keened and moaned while he released burst after burst of cum into Gil’s hand that was pumping him through his orgasm. 

Once Gil felt the warm cum on his skin, he moaned in surprise over the strangeness of the sensation of having someone else’s cum on him, but welcomed it nonetheless in his horny haze. And the sounds… Oh the sounds Vince emitted, he didn’t even know his younger brother could hold such pitches. He allowed them to pull him over the edge as well shortly after Vincent went empty. Now that he’s got to enjoy his brother’s orgasm, Gil allowed his own to take over his body with a pleasant shudder through his whole being. 

He moaned highly into the kiss, pausing momentarily to hold Vince against his lips and just inhale him. Broken “ah”s were escaping him as he did his best to keep them close, but his climax begged to be expressed more vocally. At some point he even opened his eyes to look at the most unexpected source of pleasure. A part of him was very glad that his first time was with the person he trusted most. That’s what love and relationships were about, right?

While Vincent continued to pump him dry, Gil panted heavily, his eyes fixed on the mismatched lidded gaze before him. He was about to bring their lips in for another kiss when Vince pulled back slightly to admire his work on the penis in his hand. This prompted Gil to look down at his handy work as well, curiously examining his semen drenched hand. Vincent’s looked much too similar to his own. 

A relieved yet nervous sigh escaped him. ‘Well that was certainly something…’ What were they to do now? 

The actions of that night opened up the floodgates into many similar situations in the future. Ultimately though, it did not feel like much changed between them. They were still brothers. They still acted like it for everyone else. Just, from then on, some nights were steamier than others as they continued exploring each others’ mouths and penises in their hands. In such a way, they felt the connection deepen between them. And that’s how it was from then on out. 

Chapter Text

“Demios,” Vincent called upon his chain. He was in his own little makeshift training field somewhere deep within the Nightray forest that surrounded the estate. He has always been careful to make sure he wasn’t followed by taking different routes every time to get there. 

It’s been a year since that night on the couch with his brother. A year of learning to control Demios. He was getting very good at it. The Chain no longer rattled in his mind quite as harshly. Bringing it out was easier and snuffing it out was finally getting better. He wanted to be sure he was prepared to take on the Dormouse whenever it was his turn to get an official legal Chain from Pandora. For that, he had to master Demios, who still proved to be a nuisance when he’d let his guard down. 

That mainly happened around Gilbert. When they were tangled in each others’ limbs and naked; that’s when the Chain really retaliated for sealing it with an eternal contract. That’s why Vincent worked extra hard to learn to deal with its unwelcome presence in his mind during his intimate moments. 

The Chain floated out, prancing around him with that nefarious giddiness. “~Why, what can I do for my master today?~” 

“Nothing,” Vince replied, stone cold. “I just need you out of my head for a little while. You’re annoying.”

“~Well then,~” the Chain flipped around midair. “~Why not just let me go then, hm?~” 

“Never. I still need you to protect Gil.”

“~You seem to be doing that quite well on your own, yes, yes, late at night.~” 

“That’s only because I have you!” Vince snapped. “Because I know I can protect him now and am maybe, perhaps, worthy of touching and getting touched by him.” 

“~Why, don’t let me stop you then.~” 

With a frustrated growl, Vince sealed the Chain away and headed back towards the manor. Sometimes he really wasn’t sure whether letting the Chain out did more damage than good to his psyche.

On his way to his room, he passed by a cracked open door and heard the voice of his oldest step brother and his uncle, trying to be quiet. “We can’t go on like that.”

“What do you propose we do, my boy?”

“We have to kill him,” Fred pleaded in a hushed voice, but Vincent still heard. He stopped in his tracks and immediately flattened himself against the wall and leaned in towards the open door to listen more closely. They must have thought the door was fully closed, but a crack remained and the entire conversation could be heard by anyone who cared to listen. The line of conversation certainly struck Vincent’s interest. ‘Kill who…?’

The uncle sounded perturbed. “Kill him?! But what would happen to the Nightray’s legacy without the Raven?”

“We’ll find someone else. Someone more worthy,” Fred sounded exasperated. “Not just some street rat.”

“But the younger brother said there can’t be another contractor--”

“I know what that brat said,” Fred started pacing. “But if we kill Gilbert, then that opens room for a new contractor to emerge, don’t you think?”

Vincent felt the blood drain out of his face. ‘Kill… Gilbert…?’ His adoptive family was trying to kill Gilbert!? 

“We’d have to find a way to deal with the other one later, but first we must eliminate Gilbert before he brings further shame to the Nightray family for contracting the Raven as someone with filthy blood. Please, uncle, I can’t do this alone. I need your help.”

Demios reeled with laughter in Vincent’s head. “~They’re going to try to kill your dear beloved brother!! Hehehe!!! What are you going to do now, hmm?~”

Vincent’s heart was hammering in his ears, drowning out whatever response the uncle was about to give. He simply could not have that. 

With an oddly calm fury fueling his actions, Vincent stepped into the room. He wasn’t going to shout. He wasn’t going to try to talk them out of it. He simply walked in, looking at the ground regretfully. Not at the news that his brother was in danger, but because he knew the only way to protect him. 

He spoke up, his voice somber. The duo whirred their heads towards him, both sporting a look of shock and disgust at having one of the adopted sons intrude on their conversation – which just so happened to be an assassination ploy. “I can’t let you do that…”

Demios screeched in delight, making Vincent’s head pound. “~Hehehe, lemme at ‘em, lemme at ‘em!~”

Despite the shock, Fred composed himself rather quickly. The audacity of the vermin to intrude like that and try to boss him around, a true Nightray. He barrelled towards the blond, his hand reaching back in a motion to strike the young adult. However, Vincent only flicked his gaze up. In a low voice he uttered the Chain’s name. “Demios…” 

The Chain, which Vincent could feel rearing up in his mind, burst forth, scythed arms at the ready. In cruel delight, it shrieked. “~Happy days!!!~” And made a clean slice at Fred’s neck. In a gnarly fashion, the head tumbled to the floor before the body did, since the body still had momentum coming at Vince, who simply sidestepped it and watched it fall to the ground. 

Vincent looked down at the man he was forced to call his older adoptive brother and felt nothing. He didn’t see a brother. He didn’t see family. He only saw a threat eliminated. Simple. He then turned cold eyes towards the other occupant in the room, the uncle, who stood shell shocked, staring in horror at Fred’s body, severed from its head. 

Demios rubbed its blades together as if in a sharpening motion, vibrating with excitement. “~Can we kill him too? Please let me kill him!~”

Logistically, it was troublesome to get rid of two influential Nightrays in one go, but Vincent had to agree with the Chain – for his loyalty laid only with Gil. The man before him did conspire with the eldest Nightray to kill his Gilbert, and Vincent simply could not allow that. Plus, the man just bore witness to him killing Fred with an illegal Chain. 

“Demios…” Vincent said stoically, eye contact with the uncle unwavering. The man looked like a fish out of water, grasping for words, but unable to find any, he just opened and closed his mouth wordlessly, too shocked between the Chain and its contractor. 

“~Kill, kill, kill, kill, kill, kill, kill, kill, kill--~” the Chain chanted feverishly, voice rising in pitch with every repetition of the word. 

Without hesitation, and remorselessly holding eye contact with his prey, Vincent gave the command. “Kill.”

Not a moment later, another head dropped to the floor with the body following suit. Vincent took the moment to note how much blood gushed out from the severed neck. In morbid fascination, he watched the blood soak into the rich carpet, staining it a dark colour, but not necessarily the same red that was pouring out. In the background, he ignored the Chain dancing in delight at finally having laid its blades on some human flesh. 

Vincent looked between the two bodies. The same number as how many Gilbert killed. Was this what Gil felt like? No. His brother was distraught. He was so upset and stressed that he even picked up smoking, the kind hearted soul that he was. Vincent had to forcibly remind himself of that – that he needed to act distressed, pretend to be upset as if he actually cared for the two when the news of their deaths inevitably broke. 

Speaking of which, he should probably leave the crime scene at once. He raced to the door but turned around one last time to look at the masterpiece of his work. These were not his family. These were threats eliminated to his real family. He felt an odd sense of pride. While Gilbert tried hard to forget his first kill, Vince wanted to etch it forever into his brain. 

Putting away his Chain, which was now much calmer and tamer since tasting blood, Vincent was gone, back on his way towards the room like he was headed initially. A funny thought hit him randomly. ‘Guess the Hatter wasn’t Demios’s first victim after all…’ 

He shook the thought out of his head for the time being. Maybe he’ll be able to get Gilbert alone before all hell broke loose over the Nightray manor. 

---

“What do you mean they’re dead?” Break asked perplexed. Him and Gilbert were preparing for their usual training session, starting with a warm up. 

“Fred and uncle were found with their heads chopped off in one of the rooms in the manor. Nobody has any idea who it might be.”

“Right…” The gears in Break’s head were turning wildly. “And no idea for a motive either, hmm?”

Gilbert was answering matter of factly, though an edge of concern was laced in his voice. “Yes. That’s why the servants are freaked. They were instructed to keep things on the low for now, but it’s a matter of time before one of them cracks and the news leaks out.”

“Very curious indeed,” Break hummed. The eldest Nightray son was a rather influential political figure. With him gone, things could get most interesting. 

“Well!” He huffed, reaching for his sword to twirl it around before getting right into the practice. “Nothing that can be done about that now. May their souls rest in peace.”

Gilbert nodded in agreement, getting lost in his own thoughts of how the news were broken to him – through a maid’s shriek that resonated across the entire manor. 

He followed Break to the centre of the arena with his own sword in hand, but his eyes were unfocused. Break’s questions shook him back into reality. “How are you and Vincent handling this?” 

In fact, the question more like jolted him. “Me and Vince?” He squeaked out, his voice rising uncharacteristically over a rather simple question. Break raised an eyebrow at him but awaited his response patiently. 

It was simply odd to hear their names joined like that ever since they became intimate. “We, uhh…” his stutter was about to betray him more than any words he could ever say. He cleared his throat to try to get back on track. “We’re fine. Obviously a little shaken by a murder in our house, but we weren’t that close to the victims, so we’re not particularly grieving.” He cast a questioning glance at Break as if to ask ‘did I answer your question satisfactorily?’

Break mulled over the information in his mind and finally gave a nod of affirmation, raising his sword in an en garde position. Gilbert followed suit, relieved. 

They began their usual warm up spar. Things were flowing nicely, which was why Break decided to shake things up. He started in a conversational tone, his sword still swinging. “Gilbert, you look different, has something changed?”

The sword damn near fell out of Gilbert’s hand but he recovered it quickly. Luckily he finally got to the stage of being able to hold the sword one handed, no thanks to Break’s ruthless training sessions over the years. 

To answer Break’s question, of course something has changed! Gilbert was just stupefied over Break’s deduction abilities. Or was he visibly different? 

Barely avoiding tripping over his feet, Gilbert stuttered over his words. “What? Uhh… n-no, why w-would you say that? I-I--”

Break grinned mischievously, not intending to go easy on the young adult. Honestly, what a teenage response. He decided to spare Gilbert the embarrassment though and got straight to it. “So, who’s the lucky lad~?” He asked in a sing-song voice.

Gilbert’s jaw fell open, and with it, he deflected Break’s last blow and lowered his sword in defeat and shock. He simply stared at his mentor slack jawed. ‘How did he know…?’ “How did you know it was a lad?”

Break gave a hearty snort of a laugh. “Ha! Gilbert, you don’t have a single straight bone in your body!” Gilbert flinched over how easily Break was reading him. Was he really that much of an open book? He thought he was doing a well enough job of keeping his sexual engagement a secret. “As for who it is, it’s written all over your face…” Break narrowed his eye and pointed the sword at Gilbert. “It’s Vincent, isn’t it?”

A bolt of electricity might as well have shot through Gilbert because that’s how extremely he reacted. A sputter, a cough, his life flashing before his eyes. He witnessed it all. In a pathetic attempt to save face, Gilbert opened his mouth to protest, to try to get Break off his trail, but one look at Break told him the effort would be futile. Break was leaning forward, looking at him expectantly with a scrutinizing gaze that didn’t leave any wiggle room for lies. 

Gilbert sighed in resignation, dropping his head, looking at the ground shamefully. Who else knew? “You think it’s disgusting, don’t you, Break?” He asked quietly, not daring to look his mentor in the eye. A part of him knew how wrong incest was, but the other part just didn’t care enough once he took into account his and Vincent’s shared path and how comfortable they were with each other. 

Break turned his nose up in thought. Though he’s had his suspicions for a while, ever since they were teenagers, Break still found it surprisingly reassuring that he was correct. As for how he felt about it… Well. He’s literally killed 116 people in the past. Was incest really where he drew the line? The thought was absurd as was the morality of the comparison. 

He turned his attention back to Gilbert who looked like he’d rather have the ground swallow him whole rather than admit what he just did. Break tried to ease Gilbert’s mind in an offhand way. “There are far worse crimes,” he stated simply. Not like he needed to kick the man while he was down. 

Gilbert’s head shot up in desperation, hope shining in his eyes. That wasn’t the response he was expecting. Not in the least. “Such as?”

Break scoffed indignantly, waving his sword as he responded. “Well, murder, for starters.”

The hope in Gil’s eyes was dashed in an instant. He looked down in disappointment. “Oh…” he said quietly. “I’ve done that before as well…” This was an unwelcome reminder that he was an incest lover and a murderer. Just as he was about to sigh in frustration, Break interrupted him with a bizarre response. “So have I.” 

Gilbert once again gawked at his mentor. The other said it so calmly. None of that inner turmoil that Gilbert experienced every time he thought about the act. “What?!” He squeaked out. 

Break must have seen the fear in Gilbert’s eyes because he just waved a dismissive hand. “A conversation for another time. You’re safe, don’t worry.”

Gilbert frowned and turned away, trying to push that information to the back burner for now. He stared at the ground. Okay, so Break committed murder as well. It appeared neither of their houses were clean from blood. The other fact still made him worse. “At least you don’t have incest to pair with your murder,” he tried to counter. 

‘And at least you only have two souls on your hands while I have 116!’ Break screamed in his mind but bit his tongue. Once again, a conversation for another time. He placed his sword on his shoulder and looked unbothered at the very bothered Gilbert. “Gilbert, this isn’t a contest of morality.”

The younger looked up at him expectantly as if craving that reassurance. 

Break sighed and dropped his gaze. “Tell me this. Are you happy?”

The question made Gil fidget on the spot. “I want Oz back…” he answered like a little kid, pouting for his favourite toy. Nothing else came to mind. 

Break shook his head slightly. “I meant with Vincent.”

“Oh!” Gilbert’s eyes widened. He supposed having that sexual outlet has been nice and they got along very well with each other. “Yes, of course,” he admitted timidly, hoping Break won’t begin prying into their intimate lives. 

Break leveled him with a serious look. “Focus on that. And maybe you’ll grow to find meaning in this world besides Oz.” 

Seeing the gears turning in Gilbert’s head, Break deemed his mission complete. Now, what a better time to ruminate over things than while swinging a sword. He brought the weapon before him in an en garde position. “Shall we?”

Gilbert hesitated at first, likely still hung up on Break’s last words, but eventually he came around and got ready to spar with Break. “Let’s go.”

Chapter Text

Violent sounds of retching echoed through the halls of the Nightray manor as Gilbert emptied out his stomach over and over again into the toilet. Vincent only sat beside him, rubbing soothing circles into Gil’s back while the other tried his best to keep his internals in place at the very least. 

‘Poor thing…’ Vincent thought, but it had to be done. 

It’s been a year since the murders of Fred and uncle and not long ago, Ernest and Claude followed suit. That surprised even Vincent since he wasn’t the one who did it this time around. He was still impressed no one figured out who was behind the first two murders, but he supposed having an illegal Chain no one knew about had its benefits. 

Still, after the next two murders, whispers and rumors began spreading around. Since no one paid much attention to the adoptive brothers, Vincent was able to pick up on quite a bit of the gossip and found the situation rather troubling. Since it was only the true Nightrays that were being targeted, people began speculating that the adoptive brothers were behind the crimes. If the attention turned to them, they’d be in real danger, and Vincent couldn’t have that. 

That’s why earlier that day, he slipped some poison into his and Gilbert’s food before dinner. Since they had Baskerville blood in them, he knew the poison wouldn’t be lethal, but it would do the trick – along with some convincing acting – to throw people off their trail. Despite having poisoned his own food, Vincent was careful not to eat it, lest he end up like poor Gilbert. However, with his own plate poisoned, if anyone was to investigate, they couldn’t deny that the adopted Nightrays were targeted as well, and therefore were not the perpetrators. 

The horrid sounds drew in a small crowd of maids and other service personnel who were just gawking and whispering among themselves. Vincent was glad for their arrival because the more people saw him and Gilbert like this, the more evidence they’d have for also being targets. Outwardly though, he sent them all death glares, pretending to be the victim. “What are you all staring at?! Can’t you see Gilbert got poisoned?!”

As if on cue Gil retched once more. Vincent had to fight back his own wince. It pained him to do this to his brother, but Gil should recover soon enough. 

Suddenly, a portion of the crowd dispersed and the Duke Nightray himself pushed through the onlookers to stand in the grand bathroom. “What’s all this commotion here?”

Since Gilbert was in no position to be answering, what with his head being somewhere deep within the toilet bowl, Vincent answered for him, thick concern laced in his voice. “Gilbert got poisoned! Oh heavens, I hope he’ll be alright. He’s been vomiting profusely ever since dinner…”

Gilbert tried to lift his head to speak for himself but ended up just vomiting again. Everyone present collectively flinched, and then Duke Nightray leveled Vincent with a suspicious look. “How come you’re unaffected? Are you behind all the murders?”

Vincent shot him a glare from his position on the bathroom tile floor in return as if outraged by the accusation. “I merely had less to eat than Gilbert before he fell ill. You may check my plate yourself. After that I lost all appetite, and good thing I did,” he turned a worried look at Gil whose head lolled on the edge of the seat.

The Duke gave a frustrated “tch,” and turned away. He was probably hopeful that he finally found the killer behind his family’s murders, but alas he was back to having no leads. He addressed one of the maids. “Get those two cleaned up and to their rooms. Show’s over.”

A small commotion took place once the Duke left, but eventually, a couple maids helped Gil up and brought him over to the sink to get freshened up. At least he was no longer vomiting, though he still looked pale as a sheet and ready to collapse any minute. Low moans of discomfort escaped him periodically, but ultimately, he would live. 

Back in Vincent’s room where Vince insisted Gil be taken so he could look after him, Gilbert let out a low moan mixed with a whine. He hasn’t said a single coherent phrase ever since his first date with the toilet bowl. 

Vincent came over to check Gil’s temperature, when suddenly, Gilbert burst out crying and rolled over on his side, curling up into a fetal position. This startled Vincent, who pulled back in shock and looked down at his brother helplessly. He’s never seen Gilbert cry like this. Vincent’s arms hovered over Gilbert uncertainly, not sure what to do as more wails came pouring out of the older. “Gilbert…” Vincent started weakly, but was cut off by more of Gilbert’s cries.

The older curled in on himself further, finally crying out his first full phrase since he started vomiting. “I feel like shit!”

Vincent lowered his arms in resignation. Well, there wasn’t much he could do to help there. Gilbert only continued to cry. “This… sucks!” He pushed out through more sobs. 

“I…” Vincent wanted to say that he knew, but he didn’t. He wasn’t the one that got poisoned. He closed his mouth and tried again. “It’ll be okay, brother…” 

He was about to place a reassuring hand on Gilbert’s shoulder, but since the older didn’t see him, Gil kept rambling in his delirious haze. “I miss Oz! What if… What if he’s no longer alive, Vince? What if I failed at getting my master back?!” More sobs and cries. 

This made Vincent pause in his physical attempt to comfort his brother. He looked at his hand hovering over Gilbert’s shaking shoulder. It felt odd to try to offer his solace when the other party just admitted to needing someone else. He hesitated and eventually pulled his hand back into his lap and stared at it. Gilbert didn’t want him now. What if Gilbert didn’t want him at all?

“Gilbert will get him back,” Vincent said quietly. Not looking up from the hand in his lap. 

Gilbert carried on as if he didn’t hear him, which he likely honestly didn’t, what with how small Vincent’s voice sounded compared to Gil’s wails. “It’s been eight years… eight fucking years with no results…!” Gilbert cried. 

This time, something snapped within Vincent and he raised his voice. “I said, Gilbert will get him back!” He shouted to be heard above Gil’s sobs. 

As if shaken out of some trance, Gilbert turned around to the source of the voice and finally saw Vincent for the first time through his blurry eyes. The image broke his heart. Vincent looked so small and defeated, holding his own hand in his lap for self comfort. What was he saying earlier… Why did he just start crying for Oz like that in front of his brother? His brother, who was the only one that could truly offer him peace and comfort in this world… His brother, who was there for him every step of the way.

While earlier Gilbert felt like crap because of the physical ailment, now he felt even more like garbage over having realized just how much he hurt his own brother. He’s never heard Vincent raise his voice before. This must have really pushed him too far. 

He scrambled up, the fog in his head clearing and his body no longer protested against the poison. He must be recovering already. He lunged at Vincent, wrapping his arms around his brother tightly, squeezing the younger closer to him, murmuring feverishly. “I’m so sorry Vince, so sorry, heavens, I didn’t mean it like that… I’m so sorry…”

Vincent was startled by the hug, his arms trapped in front of him against Gil. His eyes were wide as he tried to process this shift in his brother. Could this be the effect of whatever was going on with Gilbert’s head? Where he acts out of sorts one minute and then returns to normal the next? Either way, Gilbert wouldn’t be hugging him like this and apologizing if Gilbert didn’t want him, so he supposed that dashed his doubts from earlier. In that case, he replied softly. “It’s okay…” He’d love to pet his brother’s hair or to at least return the hug, but Gilbert had him trapped with his own body. 

“No, Vince, it’s not okay,” Gilbert tightened his arms around Vincent, painfully so for a moment before releasing him and holding his shoulders, peering at him with concern. “I shouldn’t have said those things. I was… I was delirious. I’m so sorry, Vince.” The entire shock of the situation had Gilbert panting lightly as his heart raced in guilty leaps. Especially since all Vincent did was gaze back at him with that innocent doe eyed look of his. 

Vincent brought up a hand to cup Gilbert’s cheek gently. “It’s okay. I know Gilbert misses his master. He’ll get him back. It’ll happen soon enough. These past eight years haven’t been for naught…” He smiled sweetly, rubbing soothing circles with his thumb against Gil’s cheek. 

Gilbert let out a shaky breath. How come his younger brother always knew what to say when it mattered most? He leaned forward, trapping Vince in a hug once more, but this time, Vincent had time to wrap at least the arm that was holding his face around his back. Gilbert pressed the side of his face against Vincent’s murmuring into his ear. “Thank you, thank you so much, Vince… Thank you for staying by my side all this time…” He gave quick kisses to the side of Vincent’s face to accompany his words of gratitude. 

Vincent smiled warmly. There was his Gil… “Anything for Gilbert…” and with each kiss, Vincent squeezed the back of Gil’s shirt tighter. Gilbert continued murmuring something indescribable, but Vincent wasn’t listening. His mind was slowly getting lost in their proximity and how good Gilbert’s body felt pressed against his own. The periodic kisses to the side of his head were not helping in keeping his mind in check. 

Without realizing it, he brought up his second arm to wrap around Gilbert’s torso and pull him closer, and soon enough, he was kissing the side of Gilbert’s face as well. 

So caught up in his own head, torn between being apologetic and grateful, Gilbert didn’t catch on to Vincent’s shift in mood until the younger didn’t start nibbling on his ear lobe. That’s when Gilbert got startled back into the present and he gave a gasp of surprise. Not that the spontaneous intimacy wasn’t welcome, but rather, he didn’t think Vincent would want to after Gil hurt him. On top of that, there was the whole deal with getting poisoned, but luckily his stomach finally settled and he felt loads better after the maids cleaned him up. 

He nipped Vincent’s ear in return which earned him a sensual gasp that sent pleasant shivers down his spine. “Is Gilbert feeling better?” Vincent asked softly against his ear. The question bore a hopeful undertone. 

Gilbert was happy he could provide the desired answer. “Yes,” he nodded his head and exhaled lowly against Vincent’s ear. 

Vincent smirked and pulled back far enough to place a hand on Gilbert’s chest to push him back gently. “Lie down then. I want to make Gilbert feel even better.” And he even had the perfect idea how he could do that. The occasion just seemed right, and it’s a form of compensation for having poisoned his own brother. Not that Gilbert had to know that. He could just think that it’s his effort to help him recover and not think about Oz for the time being. 

Gilbert chuckled slightly but allowed himself to be pushed onto his back. He just had to make sure of something first. He brought up a hand to squeeze Vincent’s arm. In a lighthearted tone, to not spoil the mood completely, he asked. “You’re not mad at me, right?”

Vincent detached Gil’s hand with his other hand and instead laced their fingers, bringing it above Gilbert’s head on the bed and slowly leaning in. “I could never be mad at Gilbert…” and to prevent Gil from answering him, he simply shut Gil’s mouth with a kiss. The only response that he got was a low moan, and that was all Vincent ever needed. 

Vincent opened Gil’s mouth with his own, slowly at first, getting the feel for it like he always loved doing. Thank heavens the maids have given Gil some mint leaves to chew on to get rid of the acidic taste of vomit. With how fresh Gil smelled, Vincent just wanted to merge his entire body with Gil’s. Before he knew it, he had his brother straddled, one arm still securely pinned above the other’s head while their mouths danced in a familiar intimate dance. 

The soft sounds of Gil kissing him back were hot wiring Vincent’s brain. Soon enough, his hips started moving of their own volition and he was grinding back and forth on top of Gilbert, rousing the older. Vincent knew… he knew his brother wasn’t ready for that step, even if he himself has long been. The countless times Vincent’s already stretched himself in private in preparation for the day Gilbert would let him have it. However, Gilbert was slow and deliberate. Vincent enjoyed their nightly hand jobs, and ever since Gil rejected his mouth the first time, Vincent hasn't tried it since out of fear of being pushed away completely. 

Now, grinding softly against Gil’s hardening erection, Vincent wanted to push that boundary just a bit further. Even if his body ached to feel something other than his own fingers inside him, he won’t push his brother to do that just yet. For tonight he just wanted… “Gilbert survived getting poisoned today… I think that deserves a special reward…” he grinded his hips, their faces inches away from each other, eyes flicking between one another, mouths open in light pants after the make out and ever increasing arousal. 

Gilbert brought up his free hand to cup Vincent’s erection through his pants. “What are you thinking?” He asked with a devious look. 

Vincent matched that lustful gaze. “I want to taste it…”

Gil gasped and withdrew his hand, but Vincent, anticipating the reaction, already had a back up plan. He leaned down, kissing Gil’s lips feverishly. “Please, Gil. It’s been so long already. I really want to know what Gil tastes like,” he whined. If Gil didn’t want to do it for himself, maybe he’d be willing to do it for him. 

Gil took a hesitant pause and looked deep into Vincent’s mismatched eyes. “Are you sure?” 

Vincent nodded his head eagerly. “Yes, please! I promise, I’ll be gentle…” Then, he unlaced their clasped hands and brought a hand down to Gil’s cheek softly. “I could have lost Gilbert today…” he lied. “I don’t want to regret not giving Gil the pleasure he deserves…”.

Vincent’s argument sounded so convincing, Gilbert didn’t think he could say no to it. Plus, he has wondered what a mouth would feel like wrapped around him, but was always too worried to entertain the idea out of fear of pushing Vincent into something he wasn’t comfortable doing. This somehow felt like it would be more intimate than just jerking each other.

With his mind made up, Gil nodded, and with a child like glee, Vincent kissed him firmly. 

Once Vincent broke the kiss, he eagerly scooted off of Gil and pulled Gilbert’s pants down along with him. Since having a hot body grind on him was arousing enough as it was, Gilbert was already hard and Vincent gave him an appreciative look before bringing a hand to stroke the erection a few times. 

Gil gasped and hissed and pulled himself back towards the pillows so his head would be more propped up. He wanted to see every moment of Vincent’s head between his legs. 

Not wanting to miss a single reaction from Gil, Vincent maintained eye contact the entire way down towards Gil’s erection. When he felt he was close to the tip, he opened his mouth slightly to give the head a tender kiss. Gilbert gasped in response, drawing his knees in a bit. 

Vincent smirked, giving it a quick lick, just like a lollipop, but continued to hold eyes with his brother. Gilbert drew in a shaky breath, his heart leaping in his chest in nervous excitement. He chuckled nervously. “Vince, that’s so lewd.” 

‘Lewd is what I do in the bathroom to the thoughts of you, dear Gilbert…’ Vincent thought hazily. Outwardly, he put on a cheery air, all smiles and sunshine. “But I like it!”

Gilbert let out a relieved exhale. “Th-that’s good…”

Vincent smiled deviously. “Gilbert, relax!” And with that, he guided the erection towards his mouth to finally wrap his lips around it fully. Gilbert let out a heavenly sound of pleasure, a mix between a moan and a gasp, his eyes rolling into the back of his head, while Vincent felt fireworks going off in his head. Finally he was tasting his beloved brother. Finally he felt Gilbert in his mouth. Finally he was gonna make Gilbert come not only from his touch. Judging by Gilbert’s reaction as well, the feeling was tremendous. 

As much as he wanted to focus on every bit of Gilbert’s shifts and grunts, this was also Vincent’s first blowjob and so he had a lot to learn. Primarily, he was trying his damn hardest to be careful with his teeth, as he could only imagine how scary it would be to feel those against the sensitive flesh. And so, he hollowed his cheeks and did what he’d normally do with the hand and moved his head back and forth along the length. He dared say, he loved the way Gilbert fit in his mouth. As if they were made for each other. He loved everything about the situation – the way Gil smelled this close, and the way he tasted. The way Gil’s thighs moved involuntarily in reaction to each of his passes along his shaft. How his hands gripped the bedsheets, trying to grasp something in his overwhelming pleasure. The poorly suppressed erotic sounds of ecstasy… Vincent was soaking it all in even if his mouth was securely wrapped around Gilbert and his eyes closed in concentration. 

In short time, he let go of the erection but stayed close enough to still lick it. He just needed to catch his breath but even more, he wanted to stay close to the warm length. He fluttered his eyes open in time to see a mess of a panting Gilbert staring back at him. This only made Vincent smirk and continue to lick the shaft all around, making sure to memorize every contour and angle of Gil’s penis against his tongue. 

“Holy fuck, Vince, this is heavenly…” Gilbert breathed out in his haze. 

“Indeed it is, brother,” Vince agreed, though in his own way. A part of him wanted to be angry at Gil for denying him this pleasure for so long. The other part of him didn’t care as long as he just got it eventually. 

So absorbed in leaving a trail of kisses all over Gil’s shaft, Vincent barely noticed the older’s hand getting tangled in his hair, massaging the side of his head gently. “Can you go back to… doing that?” Gilbert asked in his timid but horny way. 

“My pleasure, Gil,” Vincent replied happily and wrapped his lips around Gilbert fully once more. And it was truly his pleasure. Without having been touched once, Vince could feel how hard he himself was, but pushed those desires aside in favour of pleasuring Gil. After all, his brother deserved it much more than him tonight.

Despite those thoughts though, his body acted of its own accord and without realizing it, he was dry humping the bed while his mouth actively worked on Gil. Short bursts of pleasure passed through his body every time he got some friction on his own member through the clothing and against the bed, which he relished in, but still opted to focus on Gil. However, his movements must have become so obvious that even Gil, in his cloud nine haze, recognized what was happening. 

Hand still tangled in Vincent’s hair, Gil massaged the scalp firmly. “Why don’t you touch yourself, hm?” Gil offered. 

Vincent moaned at the idea and lifted his head to turn it down. “I’m fine,” he said curtly, just eager to get back to sucking Gil. He was not fine though. He could feel his erection screaming in desire. 

Gil turned his mouth down in a pout and withdrew his hand. “Fine then, let me touch you,” and with that he tried to pull his brother off of him. 

Torn from his new candy, Vincent protested. “No, Gilbert, really, I’m fine. Gil doesn’t need to do that!”

“I feel useless just laying back doing nothing while you’re dry humping the bed,” Gil countered and motioned for Vincent to get closer to him so he could take off the pants. 

Vincent groaned in resignation and waddled over on his knees towards Gilbert’s waiting hands. He watched as Gilbert’s diligent hands worked the buttons and zipper until those could be pulled down to reveal the hard cock. Gilbert smiled at the breath of relief that escaped Vincent once the cool air of the room hit his burning hot member. Vincent even whimpered the moment Gilbert’s warm hands touched him, starting with the balls and moving up the shaft. 

Stroking the length, Gilbert looked up at Vince. “See, isn’t that better?”

Yes. Yes, it was better. It was always better when his brother was touching him. 

With the penis presented that close to Gilbert’s face since Vince was on his knees in front of him, Gilbert looked at the member longingly, remembering what a mouth wrapped around the sensitive flesh felt like. He should share that feeling with his brother. He glanced up at Vince who was gazing back down at him like he was the best creature he’s ever met. Gil wasn’t sure how to properly voice his request. “May I…” His stomach somersaulted. “... try it as well…?” He opened his mouth slightly to indicate exactly what he meant, though, given the circumstances, he was sure everything was understood as it was. 

Vincent hesitated at first. This was supposed to be Gilbert’s night – where he treated his brother to a good time. Not the other way around. However, could he deny his brother this glorious request? Gilbert wanted to taste him, to please him back in the same way. It was his wish. Would it be fair to turn down that opportunity?

To give his answer, Vincent nodded his head silently, not trusting his voice at the moment as he scooted closer to Gil so that his penis would be right at the entrance of Gil’s mouth. 

Gilbert wasn’t sure why he was so intimidated by the act suddenly. He’s seen and touched his brother sexually so many times before, but he’s never had a penis this close to his face. He just hoped his body would know what to do once it was actually in his mouth. Vince seemed to have figured it out rather quickly based on how amazing it started feeling shortly after they started.  

With a deep breath to steal himself, Gilbert opened his mouth and licked the tip quickly. Vincent gasped at the action, making sure to move his shirt out of the way to not obstruct the view of Gilbert learning how to blow him. 

The quick lick was followed by another from a different angle, and then another and another until half of Vincent’s cock was covered in saliva. Satisfied with the idea of a penis on his tongue and finding it didn’t really taste like anything other than skin, Gilbert enveloped the tip with his lips, slowly sliding down to take more of Vincent in. This earned him a wantoned cry and a hand being clutched in his hair. Gilbert couldn’t help but moan at the action. Vincent seemed to be struggling for control to not force Gil’s head fully onto him, for which Gilbert was thankful. He had no idea whether he could fit the entire thing in his mouth, but he wanted to try as much as he could. 

Once he reached his limit, he pulled back and went back down again, slowly at first, but with each pass, he picked up his pace. The hand in his hair was acting as his guide and the sounds Vince was emitting were his main motivation. The poorly suppressed erotic moans, the shaky inhales and exhales… Vince really sounded like he was going through a surreal experience. Gilbert was just glad he was able to provide that for his brother.

Only once Vince started feeling himself getting close, he turned his head to look back at Gil’s erection. “Gilbert is still hard,” he noted, pleasantly surprised that the act of blowing him didn’t turn Gil off. 

Gilbert released the penis from his mouth and looked back down at himself, just as surprised. “Oh, I guess sucking you is extremely arousing to me…” 

“I want to make Gilbert come with my mouth,” Vincent declared and already began moving down towards the eagerly awaiting erection. 

“Fine, but I want you in my mouth as well,” Gilbert countered, maneuvering Vincent’s hips so that they were on top of him while the younger’s face was right on his groin. 

Vincent looked down between his legs at Gilbert. “Gilber--Ah!” His back arched once Gil took a hold of his erection with his mouth. Understanding the implications of how this 69 position allowed them to suck each other, Vincent dove right in to continue blowing Gil. It was harder to focus with Gilbert working his own magic on him, but still, it was a win-win for him, so he didn’t complain. He simply allowed his mouth to let loose and do whatever he wanted to the presented erection as long as Gilbert would just keep making those pleasure filled sounds. 

They moaned and groaned together, the soft sounds of sucking and kissing acting like a constant background noise while they indulged. Gilbert’s hands were travelling aimlessly up and down Vincent’s thighs, while Vincent had more freedom to move his head vigorously around Gilbert’s length. 

Since he’s been on the receiving end of the pleasure for longer, Gilbert could feel himself getting close. “Vince, I’m so close,” he gave the warning since he wasn’t sure what Vincent planned on doing – keep his mouth there or release him. 

The idea of Gilbert coming in his mouth only invigorated Vincent, so he hummed in approval, twisting his head and tongue around the erection more earnestly, salivating generously to make it more pleasurable for Gil. 

Despite trying to focus on Vincent’s erection, Gil couldn’t deny the wave of pleasure building inside him. The warm mouth and tongue on his sensitive flesh was all too much and just before he came, he released the member from his mouth, not trusting himself to not lose control. And lose control he did once the tension snapped in his body, and along with the cum shooting out of him, he keened out the highest moan of his life, his mouth falling open and his head tipping back. While he released his seed, the warm breath of his moans ghosted over Vincent’s erection making the younger tremble in desire. Gilbert’s fingers were gripping Vincent’s thighs possessively as he came in sporadic bursts into Vincent’s mouth. 

The highly erotic nature of Gilbert’s reaction coupled with the taste of Gilbert’s cum in Vincent’s mouth threw Vince over the edge as well. Unlike Gilbert though, he wasn’t able to provide his brother with a warning that he was about to come. He just did. Untouched, unprompted, Gil’s orgasm simply brought on his own, and only vaguely feeling guilty over the action, he came on Gil’s face. By that point he was done swallowing Gilbert’s load and was able to let go of the erection to moan over his own orgasm. 

Once he felt the cum hit his face, Gilbert gasped in surprise and then chuckled in a relieved exhale. Only once Vincent was fully out, some semblance of comprehension dawned on Vincent and he quickly got off of Gilbert and turned around to face him. Once he saw his brother’s semen covered face, Vincent brought a hand to his mouth, mumbling around it. “I’m so sorry, Gil!”

However, Gilbert found the situation rather comical and only sat up with a chuckle, trying to wipe what he could off his face. He got the bits on his cheek and when he pulled his hand away to look at it, Vincent’s face twisted in horror. “No, Gil, don’t, it’s--!” Before he could finish his cry of warning, Gilbert already placed the semen covered finger in his mouth, and Vincent was left to finish that sentence in his mind. ‘Salty…’

Gilbert gave it a moment to judge the taste and then gave a nod of approval. “You taste good.”

Unsure how to respond but feeling incredibly joyous, Vincent simply lunged at Gilbert, practically clashing their mouths together. Gil barely had enough time to wrap his arms around his brother before they went falling back down to the bed. The kiss was deep but brief since both of them were still riding a post climactic high.

Vincent was the first to pull away and noticed that the rest of Gil’s face was still covered in semen, so he scrambled over to the bedside table and reached inside the drawer for a handkerchief. He leaned back in towards Gil and with a giddy smile on his face, he dabbed the cum off. 

Gilbert brought a hand behind his head to observe Vincent’s diligent work with a small smile of his own. He didn’t think it was possible, but he somehow felt even closer to Vince than ever before. He did try to keep in mind that they haven’t gone all the way. He couldn’t even begin imagining what that would feel like. First though, he wanted to enjoy these moments for longer with his brother. 

Once Vince was done cleaning him and put away the handkerchief, Gil opened an inviting arm for Vince to come snuggle against him.

The younger nuzzled into Gil’s shoulder and chest, sighing contently. “I’m so glad Gilbert is alive.”

Gil kissed the top of Vincent’s head and stared at the ceiling, reliving the events of the day – how he almost died and then was followed by his first blowjob, both giving and receiving. He let out his own content sigh. “Yeah… I’m happy to be alive too…”

---

Alone in his room, Break laid curled up in a fetal position under a blanket, battling some ugly thoughts that just wouldn’t leave him alone. He could no longer deny that something was wrong with him. He just hasn’t bothered to tell anyone out of fear of being a bother or an inconvenience. After all, who would care if he died anyway? 

Sharon would grow to be a fine strong lady with the help of her grandmother and the other support that the Rainsworths had. Reim would also be fine. He’s so busy he probably wouldn’t even have time to mourn. Aside from those two, who did he have? Who would care about the demise of Xerxes Break?

A mess of raven coloured hair filled his vision as that hair flung from side to side along with the movements of his body while it wielded a sword. ‘Gilbert…’ 

The raven hair was replaced by hopeful golden eyes that filled with even more hope every time they saw him. Break’s heart clenched at the thought. ‘Gilbert would probably care if I died…’ At the same time he scoffed indignantly in his mind. ‘He’d probably wear some form of a pathetic scowl for a while if he were to find out that I died without helping him bring his master back…’ 

Break sighed and rolled over to the other side so that he’d face the moonlight filtering in through the window. He remembered Vincent and how he was able to fulfill his wish. Now the brothers were not only reunited but also found comfort in each other beyond familial. Gilbert seemed to have been doing much better since then, now that he was no longer interested in pursuing Break. 

He thought further about the last entity that he owed anything, and that’s the Intention. Would it be fair to her if he died before he was able to make her wish come true as well? After all, she was the only reason he even got this second lease on life. As of now though, his ability to fulfill that request seemed so far away. Too far away in fact. Meanwhile Gilbert’s was much more attainable. 

He should be able to do this much. Help Gilbert achieve his goal. He wasn’t ready to give up just yet. Someone else still depended on him. Gilbert’s determined gaze burned bright in his mind’s eye. The look that he saw practically every day. The look that he allowed to rub off on him, for he too needed to have the same determination to achieve his goals. One of his goals just so happened to be the same person giving him that look. 

Break took a deep breath to steady his resolve. That’s right. He was still needed. However, when he craned his neck to look at the moon, he frowned. ‘Has the moon always been this blurry?’

Chapter Text

“I have good news for you, Gilbert,” Break leaned casually against the table in their usual training area outdoors. Gilbert was about to pick up his sword to start practice when he felt the shift in his mentor. Break wasn’t as eager to pick up his sword nor do any of their usual routine. 

“Oh?” Gil cocked an eyebrow, returning his hands to his sides. 

Break smirked in his all knowing way, glad to finally be bringing some positivity into Gilbert's life, small as the news were. “I have finished teaching you everything I know.”

Gilbert’s jaw dropped and Break snickered. “Seeing as how you’ve long since mastered the gun and marksmanship, our physical training and preparations have come to an end.”

Break could see Gilbert’s gears turning in his head and brought up a halting hand before the younger could jump to any conclusions. “However! That does not mean you’re fully ready for the Raven yet. I have sent your progress report over to the Nightrays and by my calculations, you’re going to be ready in about a year.”

This prompted a frown out of Gil. “So what are we going to be doing over the next year?”

“Ah, that, my dear boy, is what I’m about to explain to you,” Break waved a hand to follow him as he walked to the centre of their training ring. 

Gil lagged behind. “You can stop calling me ‘boy’, I’m 23, you know?”

Break looked over his shoulder at Gil with a pout. “So young…”

Gil rolled his eyes. “Oh, stop that…” Though, he did find it curious that Break didn’t seem to change during the nine years they’ve known each other. How old was he anyway?

Break motioned for Gilbert to take a seat in front of him in a cross legged position. Once the younger was settled, Break began. “What we’re going to be focusing on for the next year is what’s called ‘visualization training’. You’re going to need to lay your soul bare to the Raven for it to deem you a worthy contractor. That’s not as easily done as you’d think. That’s where the visualization will come in. The more you practice imagining what you’re going to do, the less likely you’ll be caught off guard. 

“Okay…?” Gilbert seemed very much out of his element. He was so used to always being go-go-go with Break, to suddenly be told he’ll be sitting down and just imagining things seemed rather strange. However, Break’s tone was very serious and very soft, a complete shift from his usual cheering and jesting during sword practice. He must have really needed Gil to be in the zone. 

Break nodded at Gilbert. “First of all, what do you think laying your soul bare to the Chain would look like?”

“I…” Gilbert sat stunned for a moment. “I don’t know, I’ve never really thought about it.”

Break brought up his index finger pointedly. “Because that’s a trick question. You see, Chains have an inherent ability to feel their contractor. You cannot hide anything from your Chain. However, that also means you have to be fully truthful with it.”

Gil’s face twisted in confusion. “But, if it knows the truth, how can I lie to it?”

Break shook his head. “You don’t lie to it. You lie to yourself,” Break emphasized. 

Gilbert just frowned. 

Break sighed and scooted closer to Gilbert as if the conversation they were about to have had to be kept on the hush hush. In a way, what they were going to discuss was something deeply private that shouldn’t have to be spoken loudly across the training field to one another. To make the moment even more connected, Break leaned in to rest his elbows on his knees. “Gilbert… there must be something inside you that you know… that you’re not proud of, and you tell yourself these little lies that make these facts a little more bearable to carry, hm?”

Feeling Break this close to him, Gilbert straightened up, ready to pull away from the sudden proximity, but a part of him felt it would be more appropriate to stay in place. Especially after hearing the question. He blushed and looked away, a myriad of things flooding through his mind that he was ashamed of. “No…” he tried to deflect quietly. 

Break probed further, leaning even closer to peer up at the younger who was fighting so hard to not lose face in front of his mentor. “Don’t lie to me, Gilbert. I may not be a Chain, but I am human enough to know that that’s false. Everyone has something like that that they wish they’ve never done or never happened.”

When the younger still wouldn’t look at him, Break dropped his gaze and said softly. “I do too, if that helps you.”

That caused Gilbert to snap his head back at Break. For so long he felt like the only sinner in the world, trapped in his own head as he was, forced to relive past memories and create awful new ones. The confession from Break was like a gust of fresh air. “Really?”

Break nodded his head solemnly. “Mad Hatter knows everything there is to know about me. My past, my mistakes, but it also knows that since I’m aware of them and learned from them, I can use it more effectively. And so, that’s what you must do,” Break poked Gilbert in the chest lightly. 

Gil stared at where Break’s finger poked him, his mind racing with all the new information. How would he even begin untangling all this mess? 

Luckily, Break had the path laid out for him. He just had to follow it. “Now, I’m going to be asking you some questions. You don’t have to answer them out loud. I’m not here to listen to your darkest secrets, I’m only here to bring them to your awareness and teach you how they should be presented to your Chain at the time of your contract.”

Gilbert could only nod silently, gulping in anticipation of the emotional stimulation he was about to receive. 

Break straightened his back, prompting Gilbert to follow suit. “Now, take a deep breath and close your eyes.”

With a trusting look in his eyes, Gilbert did as instructed and settled into the darkness of his mind’s eye. Break’s soft voice acted as his beacon in the pit of his mind. “I’m sure when I asked you about things you weren’t proud of, quite a few things should have passed through your mind. Pick the one that you’re least proud of- your biggest regret in life.” 

Gil drew his eyebrows together, none too happy to be revisiting some of his worst memories. From all of his times with Vince on the streets, to watching his master be dropped into the Abyss, to now as an adult killing people, the list just kept growing. However, when he looked at it, the killings were missions for the Nightrays, and by extension an opportunity to get Oz back. When Oz was dropped into the Abyss, he was puppeteered, so he was quite physically unable to do anything to stop it from happening. However, his times with Vincent, when he almost left his brother – that was a choice he almost made. That was his own selfish desire winning over. 

After watching each other be shackled to walls, after getting each other out of near death beatings on the streets, from scraping for food, huddling for warmth, being each other's' life lines, he was just gonna leave his brother because one day he decided he’s had enough. That memory was by far the worst one he’s recovered. He feared what else might be lurking in the locked corners of his mind. 

Anytime he remembered anything from his wretched past on the streets, Gilbert could feel a wave of emotion threatening to take him. Now that he had to do it on purpose, and on top of that evaluate how that was his biggest regret, the tears sprung to his eyes quicker than he cared to admit. He just could not think lightly about everything Vincent went through with him, and how now they were able to comfortably explore each other sexually. He felt like that was the last thing he deserved. And yet…

Feeling the tears threatening to spill over, Gilbert brought up the back of his hand to quickly wipe them away. Last time Break saw him cry a few years ago he called him pathetic. He did not wish to have a repeat of that scenario again, even if the circumstances were different now, so he tried to wipe the tears away before they could show. 

However, Break caught his hand midway, forcing Gilbert to open his eyes to look at why he was stopped. Break wore an uncharacteristically gentle expression while he guided Gilbert’s hand away from his face. “Don’t wipe them away. Let the tears flow freely. That’s how you know you’ve hit a sensitive spot and that’s exactly what the Chain needs to see.” 

“But!” Gil tried to counter, ashamed to the core by the memories. “I was so stupid and so young! I… I can’t forgive myself for that!” Gilbert choked out, tears positively streaming down his face now. Break only squeezed the hand he was holding in a reassuring and understanding way. “I know… I know…”

Break allowed his subordinate to be emotional for as long as he needed to get it out of his system. He was all too familiar with having to face his own internal demons and he couldn’t exactly say it was a walk in the park. Still, seeing the open vulnerability and emotion on Gil’s face, Break couldn’t help but admire that bravery to face your own regrets like that. He also couldn’t help but wonder what sort of atrocities Gilbert – the poor sweet Gilbert – could have done to break down crying like that. It wasn’t his place to ask though as that was not necessary for the training. 

“It’s going to be reading you inside and out and feeling everything you’re feeling. If you try to lie to yourself or hide something, it won’t be happy,” Break continued once Gilbert’s sobs subsided. “Just don’t lose track of why you’re doing all of this in the first place,” Break patted Gilbert’s hand again. 

Gilbert looked down at Break’s pale hand on his, trying to wrangle his thoughts back in order. That’s right, he was trying to atone for his sins. He was doing it for Oz. To get there though, he had to confront his past with Vince and overcome it. He continued to train his gaze on Break’s hand on his. Should he say something about that?

“Now, the whole point of bringing your darkest regret to the forefront of your mind, is that first of all, yes, you are laying your soul bare, but also, you must prove yourself a worthy contractor. To do that, you must prove to your Chain that despite your failure, there was growth to be found there. Think about that.”

Using the hand that Break wasn’t holding down, Gilbert wiped away at least the snot running down his nose. This prompted Break to remove his hand, which allowed Gilbert to use both hands to wipe away all the liquids from his face. Once done, he took a deep breath and settled back into a comfortable sitting position. Break gave him a nod of approval and Gilbert closed his eyes once more. 

“Your biggest regret. Think about it.”

‘My biggest regret is almost leaving my brother to die on the streets when we were younger.’ His face twisted in disgust involuntarily. 

“With that in mind, how did you overcome it?”

A frown on Gilbert’s face, which Break observed curiously. 

‘How did I overcome it? Did I just… Stay? I almost did it. But I didn’t. As a result, I’m here now, with Vince comfortably by my side. Because I stayed and didn’t do the irreversible, I got my brother back and gained a partner…’.

The crease between Gilbert’s eyebrows lessened the more he thought about it. He was starting to understand how he could be turning these insecurities and mistakes into strengths. His breathing was no longer anxious and strained. He was much more relaxed, something Break could see from his side as well. Break couldn’t help the smile that spread on his face. ‘So he’s learning to face his regrets then…’

“Do you feel yourself more worthy now?” Break asked amusedly, knowing the answer before he even heard it. 

Gilbert opened his eyes and fixed that golden gaze on Break. Suddenly, he was hyper aware of how close they were. How striking Break’s crimson eye was. How well a smile suited his features. The well of knowledge and unknowns that Break carried. The intrigue, the mystique – everything. Something he never allowed himself to entertain. The one time he tried, he was shot down so quickly he didn’t even have time to process it. Now that he was older and more grounded, especially now after seeing a glimmer of a path to overcoming his darkest inhibitions, he finally felt worthy. Of more than just what Break was asking. However, Break needn’t know that. He simply gazed into that red orb, captivated by it from an entirely different perspective. 

Despite everything that just flashed through his mind, all he answered to his mentor was. “Yeah, I do.”

---

With his mind leaping and bounding in all sorts of different directions, Gilbert couldn’t help but scold himself from losing focus so quickly despite his best attempts to keep his mind on track. On his walk back home, all he could think about was Break. Not only that, but also, how should he tell Vince. He felt like it was something he needed to bring up with his brother. 

Once he reached their room, he went through the motions of the usual pleasantries, but his mind was elsewhere, still fixated on that red eye that just looked so much more alluring all of the sudden. He barely noticed Vince, a fact that troubled him, so he decided to lay it all out so that it would stop weighing on him and distracting him. Vince was chattering away, oblivious to Gil’s internal battle until the older spoke up, cutting off whatever Vincent was talking about. “Vince, I think I like Break.”

Vincent whipped his head around incredulously mid sentence. “Pardon me?” He prayed he heard his brother wrong. 

Gil shuffled over to the bed and sat on the edge, looking up at his brother who came to stand before him, looking down at him sternly. Gilbert suddenly did not feel like the older sibling. He spoke up more clearly despite the heavy tension in the air. “I said… I think I like Break…” He couldn’t look his brother in the eye while he confessed that. 

Vincent took a second to register the confession, beyond baffled that he did indeed hear the older correctly the first time. He scoffed indignantly and turned away, pacing a few steps away from Gilbert, trying to calm his racing heart and mind. He waved an arm dismissively in an attempt to downplay the severity of the statement. “Gilbert always liked Mr. Break. This isn’t news.”

Gilbert observed his brother cautiously. He wasn’t sure how Vincent would accept his feelings. After all, what were they even to each other? Were they exclusive? Could they be exclusive as brothers? The rules of incest were not quite as clear as regular relationships. Gilbert’s blooming feelings were also not aiding in the complexity of the situation. However, he felt it would only be fair to admit them. It was the least he could do after the hell him and his brother went through. 

Gilbert white knuckled the edge of the bed, desperately trying to draw strength from somewhere. “I meant in a more… romantic way…” He once again cast away his glance. Why was it suddenly so hard to breathe? Why did today’s session impact him so much? 

Vincent’s eye visibly twitched and Demios shrieked somewhere in his mind. “~Kill!!!~”

‘No!’ He shut it down, returning his focus to his brother sitting on the bed, so alone and so small. He wanted to do something, but what could he do? How should he react to his brother/partner admitting feelings for another? He supposed that was the most important question of all. Hands hanging limply by his side, he asked quietly, the hurt loud and clear in his voice. “What about us?”

Gilbert could feel the sentiment of betrayal radiating off of his younger sibling and stood up quickly to walk over and comfort Vince. He cupped his face in his hands, forcing the younger to look at him. “Vince, I’m not saying I’m giving up on us. On you.”

Despite the generally welcome proximity, Vincent brushed Gil’s hands away and turned around. “How can Gilbert say that after admitting feelings for someone else?”

Gilbert carded a frustrated hand through his hair, feeling foolish for how things were turning out. He never meant for any of this, but now he found himself between a rock and a hard place. “Yes, I may like him, but that doesn't mean I love you any less, Vince. I don’t think there’s anything that can get between us. I…” the memory of almost leaving his brother on the street flashed in his mind and he had to ball his hand into a fist. “I don’t want to lose you, Vince…” 

Vincent turned his head slightly to look in Gil’s direction over his shoulder. In a quiet voice, as if scared to hear the response, he asked. “What are we, Gil?”

Even Vincent never thought about that. He never wanted to think about that. He was just so happy to have his brother in his arms, nothing else mattered. Screw the labels. They were happy. However, with the Hatter creeping into the picture, it threatened to shatter whatever delicate dance they’ve got going on. Or so Vince believed. 

For Gilbert, things were much simpler. He loved Vince, and he liked Break. Why couldn’t he have both of them? “We’re brothers, Vince…”

Vincent slowly shifted more of his body to face Gil. “Just… brothers?”

An exasperated sigh left Gil, and he brought up a hand to brush against Vincent’s arm. “Come on, Vince, you know we’re more than that. I like what we have…”

“So then why…?” Vincent asked, betrayal and hurt clear on his face. “Why does Gil like the Hatter?”

“I…” Gil became flustered, trying to find something to do with his hands awkwardly. “I can’t help it. He’s so multidimensional, and the way he cares about me… He has so much knowledge and experience, he’s very skilled but also just very fun and absolutely insufferable to be around. He’s unique and not to mention very handsome.” Gilbert could feel his cheeks burning up at finally voicing these thoughts aloud. 

“Oh…” Vincent cast his eyes downward, not expecting the list to be as exhaustive as it was. “I see…” He took a pause. “Does Hatter return the feelings?”

Gil took in a sharp breath. “I… I don’t know.” Break’s hand resting over his flashed through his mind. Could that have meant anything? Break did make it clear that they were to keep their relationship strictly professional. However, with how softly he spoke today, how tenderly he walked him through the deepest and darkest corners of his mind… It was hard to tell. 

Without knowing how Break felt in return, there was no point in carrying on this line of conversation, so Gilbert steered the topic in a more pressing direction. He couldn’t bear how small and betrayed Vincent looked. He gently grabbed Vincent’s arms and turned him back around so that they were face to face. “Why can’t I like both of you?”

“Because…” Vincent started but trailed off. How could he answer that? ‘Because I want you all to myself. Because I’m selfish and don’t want to share you with anyone. Because I’m scared you will leave if you fall for another. Because I know I don’t deserve you and yet I somehow have you. Because, because because--’. “Because I love Gilbert,” he finally looked up, darting his eyes between Gilbert’s golden ones. 

Gilbert smiled and brought a hand to the back of Vincent’s head to bring their foreheads together. “I love you, too, Vince, more than you’ll ever know. But I want to love both of you. I know I can. That’s why you can trust me that I will never stop loving you as well.”

Vincent wrapped his arms around Gilbert’s torso and laid his head against the older’s chest. Of course he trusted Gil. More than anything or anyone in the world. So if that’s what his brother wanted, then he had no choice but to go along with it. Why did it have to be the Hatter though? The one person who brought so many hardships upon Gil and put him through such relentless training – and yet somehow… Gilbert was happy. He could see it in how Gilbert’s eyes lit up and softened when he talked about Mr. Break. And even now, when he saw how hurt Vincent was, he didn’t suggest to put aside his feelings, but rather proposed a way for Vince to embrace them. 

Despite the selfish desire, Vincent reminded himself of the end goal which was to erase his own existence so that Gil could be happy. Why should it matter who Gil found that happiness with without him? However, that didn’t mean he couldn't enjoy his brother while he was still around. If he had to share Gil with Break, then so be it, but he would still get his cut of the deal as well. After all, he did trust his brother. 

He squeezed his arms tighter around Gil. His brother loved him. “Yes, I trust Gilbert,” he said, with only a hint of a sad undertone which Gilbert did not pick up on. 

Chapter Text

Gilbert was pacing the library restlessly. The Raven ceremony was drawing nearer and the closer it drew, the more nervous he got. Everything weighed on him getting that Chain. Oz needed him. The past ten years have all been dedicated towards achieving that singular goal. The people he killed, the training he underwent, joining Pandora, becoming a spy for Break, it all led to this moment. 

The ceremony was tomorrow and Gilbert was antsy as ever. He kept working through everything Break has been teaching him over the past year. About being honest with himself and not holding back. About turning his weaknesses and regrets into strengths and determinations – and he was determined. That much was clear. Still, the pressure was getting to him. 

It also didn’t help that Vincent has been going out more often ever since he confessed his feelings for Break. They were still close, they were still intimate, but Gilbert, after spending 10 years with his brother, could notice the subtle shift between them. Unfortunately, the more Gil spent time with Break during their visualization training, the more he’s grown attached to the older male, and the more he overthought all of Break’s actions. 

Did Break leave his hand on his shoulder for longer or was that just him? Was he sitting closer today? Did he do something with his hair? Did he change his cologne? Why did he gradually have more bags under his eyes? It was all these little things that did not allow Gil’s feelings to taper off and kept blooming every time he was around his so-called ‘crush’. 

Enough about Break though. Enough about everything actually. He’s gone over every imaginable scenario in his mind countless times by this point. His body was still buzzing with nervous energy and his mind refused to calm down. With a frustrated huff, Gilbert stalked to their shared room to see if Vince could take his mind off things and distract him. The younger was exceptionally good at that. 

On his way there, Gilbert thought about how well Vincent had been handling everything. Granted, he still had no idea what his brother’s daily outings were about, but at least Vincent was always present and in a good mood for him. The exception being when Gil hurt him, or Gil was hurt or upset himself – but that was just his brother being overly protective.

Despite the odd remarks about Vincent’s unhinged at times attitude from others, Gil was having a hard time comparing that image to the one Vince shared with him when they were in private. The soft eyes and gentle touches. The tender kisses and the sweet smiles. Just knowing that his brother loved him was enough to send an excited shiver through his core. Maybe today he could finally…

He opened the door to Vince having just gotten back from wherever he was. Vincent was midway through pulling off his jacket when Gilbert walked in and was suddenly awe struck. “Vince.”

The younger turned a confused look to Gilbert just standing in the doorway, Vincent’s arm half way through the jacket sleeve. “Gil?”

In a couple of swift motions, Gilbert closed and locked the door behind him and strode over to Vince determinedly, cupped the younger’s face in his hands and brought his lips to his. 

Vincent’s eyes widened at the sudden kiss, but he was never one to push his brother away. Not when he wanted him like that – so he settled into the kiss, pulling the jacket back onto him so his hands could be free. However, sensing what he was doing, Gilbert pushed the jacket off of Vincent’s shoulders with both hands and let it slide down to the floor.

With things set in motion, each movement lit a fire within Gil and he decided getting lost in his brother for tonight would be the best thing he could do to transfer his pent up nervous and excited energy somewhere. 

He slid his tongue between Vincent’s lips before biting on the lower lip hungrily. 

Vincent couldn’t help the joyful chuckle that escaped him from Gil’s lewd advances. “Gilbert?”

But Gilbert, taking a brief pause from kissing his brother, directed his attention towards Vincent’s vest, undoing the buttons hastily. “I want you, Vince. All of you.”

Vincent gasped, the vest soon joining the jacket on the floor. “Does Gilbert mean…?”

Gilbert wrapped a possessive arm around Vincent’s lower back and pulled him close, pressing their groins together, along with their foreheads. He nodded with his eyes closed, concentrating on all the feelings flowing through him at the reality of the situation. “Yes, Vince. Can we please…?”

Vincent felt like his heart was going to leap out of his chest. Even Demios couldn’t help the impressed laugh upon hearing the request. The request that it knew Vincent was dying to hear ever since it was contracted so many years ago. Now, those were the words – the long awaited permission was finally upon him. He just wanted to dive right in, and so, with excited hands, he reached for Gilbert’s clasps on his shirt and undid them as he knew so well how to do already. “I thought Gilbert would never ask,” he breathed, and as if sealing a contract, he pressed his lips against Gilbert’s, who accepted them with his own sigh of relief. 

Now Vincent was breathing just as heavily as Gil, his mind and body gearing up for the long anticipated sexual intercourse. To have his brother pressing them together as he was put all of Vincent’s troubles and worries out of his mind. There was just him and Gilbert in the moment, making out and quickly undressing each other. 

While Vincent was busy pulling down the shirt to expose Gil’s toned chest, Gil began rolling his hips slightly against his. Since their groins were already pressed together, feeling the waves of pleasure sent sparks flying in both of their minds. Vincent was just overjoyed at the feeling of Gil’s hips rolling into his. Even if they were just dry humping for now. Soon enough though, he’d feel the slickness between his legs. Soon enough, he’d feel Gil’s cock inside him. Soon enough, he’ll feel those hips connecting with his. 

Soon enough… but why wait? Overhyped in his emotions, Vincent broke the kiss and dropped down to his knees, simultaneously undoing Gil’s pants quickly and pulling them down with him. Gil’s cock bounced lightly once it was freed and Vincent smiled deviously while Gilbert pushed the pants and underwear aside with his foot. “Is Gilbert that excited for me?” 

It was a rhetorical question, of course, one which Vincent did not allow Gil the time to answer before he expertly navigated the erection into his mouth. Gil groaned in satisfaction and brought a hand to run through the top of Vincent’s head. He looked at his brother adoringly from the top, always fascinated by the vigor with which Vincent blew him. He stroked, petted and pulled on the hair with each fluctuation of Vincent’s tongue and mouth around him. At the same time, a mixture of soft groans and sharp inhales were coming out of him, his eyes periodically rolling into the back of his head in pleasure. Vince just always knew what to do. Gilbert was so right to come to his brother to unwind. He forgot what he needed to take his mind off of with how amazing Vincent’s mouth was on him. 

As Vincent bobbed his head back and forth along Gil’s shaft, he could feel the tightness in his own pants getting uncomfortable. 

Despite Gilbert being on cloud nine, head tipped back, the hand massaging Vincent’s scalp, he brought his head back down to look at the source of the pleasure. Beyond Vincent’s relaxed features while the other contently sucked him, he could see the younger’s hand twisting in his lap, trying to squeeze his own no doubt growing erection. Gil mentally scolded himself for not even bothering to undress his brother, but Vincent was simply too eager to get down on his knees for him. 

Despite his body screaming against his better judgement, Gilbert pulled Vincent off of him and up. “Hey, come here,” he breathed. “Can’t forget about you…”

Vincent scoffed, but gladly watched as Gilbert undid his pants. While the older was busy with that, Vincent brought a finger to trail across Gilbert’s toned chest and abdomen, drawing aimless patterns as long as he was just feeling his brother’s soft skin. 

Once the pants and underwear were off, Gilbert reached for his shirt, but Vince quickly laced their hands and leaned towards Gil’s ear. He nipped it teasingly before whispering sensually. “I got something to show Gilbert.” No way was he going to allow Gil to take off his shirt and expose the empty incuse of his contract. Good thing he had other reasons to move things along. 

“Oh?” Gil was confused momentarily, but then Vincent climbed over the bed towards his bedside table, opened the drawer and pulled something out. With the item in hand, he crawled back over to Gil, who was still standing by the edge of the bed, just watching curiously. Vincent rose on his knees on the bed to be eye level with Gil and presented the small bottle of lube in the palms of his hands. “I got this for us a while back.” 

Gil’s eyes widened and he grabbed the object, examining it in disbelief. His brother was seriously prepared for this. “Vince… How? When?”

Vincent shrugged off the question nonchalantly. “Just during one of my outings…” He then made sure to wrap Gilbert's hand fully around the small bottle to ensure the message was clear. “I want Gilbert to use it on me.”

Despite his virgin mind, Gilbert understood the desired meaning, but still couldn’t help the gasp of surprise at his brother's blunt confession. “Are you sure?”

Vince nodded his head eagerly. "Let me, brother. After all, Gilbert doesn't want to have a sore backside during his Raven acquisition ceremony tomorrow, hm?”

Gilbert’s eyes widened in shock. "How do you know...?" He's never thought what it would feel like to have a cock in his ass… and now, thanks to Vincent’s wishes, he’d have to wait a while longer to find that out. However, he was just as curious to know what it would feel like for him to penetrate Vince, so overall, it was a win-win situation for both of them. 

"I've been practicing ever since the first time you made me come…” Vince admitted shamelessly. 

Gilbert could only stare in disbelief. “Wait, I don’t want to hurt you!”

Vince shook his head and wrapped an arm around Gilbert’s lower back to press their groins against each other. “Gilbert won’t hurt me…” With his other hand he reached down to stroke Gil’s erection. “This will feel amazing. I know it. Just… use fingers first,” he advised. 

Gilbert gasped in surprise but nodded his head obediently. With that, he leaned into Vincent, pushing the younger back onto his back until the other had to scoot further back to make room for Gil on the bed in front of him. Vincent leaned back on his hands and spread his legs in anticipation while Gilbert squirted the lube and applied it to himself. Vincent watched intently, his heart hammering in his chest over knowing he’ll finally get to experience Gilbert’s cock inside him. 

Once Gilbert was done with his own dick, Vincent laid back and got comfortable against the pillows. Gil took a moment of admiration of his brother laying open and waiting for him. He gingerly brought a lubed hand to Vincent’s entrance, getting a feel for the new area. The pleasant groan from Vincent sent a shiver through Gilbert. This was really happening. 

He circled the entrance some more, massaging it with his thumb before finally settling on pushing in his middle finger slowly. He was careful to observe each and every reaction that Vincent was going to elicit out of care to not hurt his brother. So far, Vincent was only panting lightly and smiling up at him. “Gilbert can give me more,” Vincent reassured. 

Gil nodded, his whole body buzzing with excited energy. He inserted the forefinger and began sliding the digits in and out slowly. With the two fingers, Vincent groaned louder and closed his eyes, the content smile still omnipresent on his face. Now Gilbert was very curious what that must feel like. 

For Vince, Gilbert’s fingers felt so much better than his own ever could while he fingered himself. It was also much easier to relax knowing that it was his careful and tenderhearted brother that was taking care of him. “More,” Vincent whimpered, yearning to be stretched. 

Gilbert’s cock twitched but he did as requested, adding the third finger now. Vincent gripped the bedsheets, and seeing the beautiful image, Gilbert didn’t know how much more he could handle. “Vince, please, I want to know what you feel like…”

Vincent opened his eyes delightfully and snapped his head up to look back at Gil, rising up on his elbows. “Then take me,” he commanded. 

Gilbert gulped and retrieved his fingers, squeezing Vincent's buttcheek with that hand while he leaned forward to brush Vincent’s hair out of his face with his free hand. He moved the hair and then brushed the cheek down towards the chin, which he grabbed with his thumb and middle finger and leaned in for a passionate kiss. “Let me know if it hurts, okay?” He breathed, more as a reassurance for himself than for Vince. 

Vincent only nodded in return and nuzzled against Gil’s neck. “I trust Gilbert…”

With a final kiss to Vincent’s cheek, Gilbert leaned back, giving one last look at Vincent to make sure the younger was ready. Vincent took the moment to lean back and nod his head reassuringly, the air between them electrified with both excited and nervous energy as they prepared to give themselves to each other so fully. 

Gilbert took a steadying breath and aligned himself at Vincent’s entrance between his legs. He pushed the tip against the ring of muscle, slowly working himself in. He was gazing intently to make sure everything was happening correctly. Only when Vincent sucked in a sharp breath did he tear his eyes away from the image of him penetrating his brother. 

“Easy… easy…” Vincent gasped as more inches disappeared inside him. His hands came up shakily to grip Gilbert’s forearms as he squeezed the tension away. His chest rose and fell heavily as he fought to not sob from happiness over the glory of the moment. 

On his end, Gilbert could feel Vincent tighten around him, but then the younger found a way to relax just as easily to accommodate him. 

Before Gilbert could ask if it hurt, Vincent moaned lowly. “This feels… so amazing, Gilbert has no idea…”

Gilbert let out a relieved sigh, because truth was, it was also incredible for him, but this was not about him. He just wanted to make sure his brother was having a good time – and judging by the way Vincent was smiling and gripping the bedsheets, he most likely was. He had to let out a satisfied groan himself once he bottomed out and was balls deep inside Vince. They both panted lightly, gazing at each other lustfully now that they were connected in the most intimate of ways. Ironically enough, it just felt right for them. 

Unable to hold back, Gil moved his hips back, setting a slow pace while he got accustomed to thrusting into someone. He was glad his instincts took over, because in short time, he knew exactly what he had to do. Not to mention that Vincent was helping him a lot in this new endeavour. 

Due to how turned on he was, Vincent was also rolling his own hips to the best of his abilities in time with Gilbert’s thrusts. He couldn’t help it. He just needed to do it because it felt surreal and he wasn’t planning on just laying back and doing nothing. Not with Gil. So he worked his own hips, timing them just right so when Gil pushed in, he would meet him full on. The rhythmic back and forth became soothing, the momentary pain from earlier getting washed away by all the pleasures of being connected this way with Gil. 

Gilbert had his hands on either side of Vincent’s body in a standard missionary position. It was simple, but he loved it. He loved all of it. How his hips connected with Vincent’s buttcheeks. How tight and warm Vincent was. How his own cock throbbed at the sights, sounds and smells of this wondrous moment of pure unity. He just couldn’t get enough. He adjusted his knees to be able to lower his body down but still allow himself to thrust consistently inside Vince. He just wanted to wrap his arms around his brother, and so he did, pressing Vincent’s torso closer to him while he groaned and breathed heavily against his sibling. 

Feeling Gilbert wrap him in his arms, Vincent let go of the bedsheets in favour of encircling his own arms around Gilbert. He traced light scratches along Gilbert’s back, careful not to leave any actual traces of his passion. Not before Gilbert’s Raven ceremony. Maybe another night though. 

He continued to roll his body against Gilbert’s, his breathing was coming out in shallow pants. With this adjustment in position, Gilbert was able to thrust differently inside him and suddenly things began feeling infinitely better for Vince. Gil was hitting a spot no finger has ever been able to reach, and Vincent couldn’t help the erotic cries that began spilling out of him. “AH! Gil! Right there!”

Gilbert wasn’t sure what that feeling was like for Vince, but he couldn’t deny the sudden cries of rupture. He was thankful their room was out of the main way so hopefully no one was hearing what was transpiring between them. How could something so sinful feel so heavenly? 

Gilbert abided by Vincent’s implicit command. To just. Keep. Fucking him. His arms tightened instinctively around Vince, trying to bring their bodies even closer than they already were, though he wasn’t sure if that was even possible anymore. High moans were tearing past his own throat, almost in unison with Vincent’s as they indulged in each other. 

After some time, Gil simply buried his head in the crook of Vincent’s neck and began kissing and biting that area relentlessly. In response, Vincent’s hand moved away from his back and tangled itself in his hair. The younger would pull on his hair every so often, likely when that spot was hit exceptionally well. 

With the way Vince was wrapped in Gil’s arms, the younger’s lower back arched off the bed, letting Gilbert take him in whichever way he desired. By that point, they were both panting messes, each witnessing this blissful moment in his own way. The soft grunts, the low moans, the yearnful kisses and the passionate scratching and biting. Gilbert knew he wouldn’t be able to last much longer. 

Meanwhile, Vince was beginning to feel an entirely new sensation threatening to overwhelm him. As the one with his prostate getting hit, each time sparkles of light danced across his vision as he did his best to help Gilbert keep reaching that spot. “Gil, don’t stop!” He whined. He needed that release. It was beckoning to him in this new form. 

Gilbert only buried his head deeper into Vincent’s neck and hair. “Vince, I’m so close…” 

“Use me, brother,” Vincent moaned. The mere idea, coupled with Gil’s perfectly timed thrusts was what snapped him unexpectedly. The stimulation to the sensitive spot within him became too much, and unprompted by any other external stimulation, Vincent came with an ecstatic cry. 

Feeling the shift, Gilbert let go of Vince, raising himself up just enough to be able to see how Vince was orgasming because of him. The younger truly looked like he was having the time of his life. From the evident release to the heaving chest, the messy shirt and hair, Vincent was the picture of arousal and lust – and Gilbert has finally had enough. 

Between all the sights, smells and sounds, the sensation of Vincent tightening around him was the final straw to send Gil over the edge as well. He gripped Vincent’s hips tighter, his own stuttering as he felt he was about to get hit with his climax. “Vince!” 

Despite his own recent orgasm, Vincent did his best to divert his attention to his brother. Why must he look so beautiful while he fucked him? If his balls weren’t empty he’d likely come again just from that image alone. The image of his brother about to come inside his ass. How fortunate could he have gotten in that moment. 

He tightened around Gil, intending to milk his brother of everything he had just to get that warm fluid inside him. To his great satisfaction, Gil’s face finally broke into a relieved cry as he released his seed, transferring the contents of his passion over to him. Vincent relished in the feeling and the mere idea of Gil’s cum in his ass. “Thank you, thank you, thank you, Gil!” 

Gil vaguely heard the words of gratitude over his own blood pumping in his ears and his incessant desire to keep riding his orgasm until the very end. Out of rhythm, but still, Gil continued until he was fully out, his pace slowing down and stopping completely at some point. He was panting heavily, his eyes unfocused until he started coming back to his senses. 

He lifted his gaze to see the image of satisfaction laying underneath him. Vincent was smiling seductively up at him, his hands tracing up and down Gilbert’s arms lazily, strands of hair sticking to his face in a passionate sweat. Gil just had to lean down to kiss his brother deeply. 

Vincent graciously accepted the kiss, bringing his hands to the back of Gil’s head and neck to pull him close and keep him close. He opened and closed his mouth along with Gil’s, letting their bodies do the talking for now. In this form they exchanged their eternal gratitude, not just for the sex and all the other intimate moments, but for also just being in each other’s lives. 

Only once Gilbert began softening did he pull out and pulled back from the kiss to watch the results of their actions. Vincent was covered in both of their semen, the fluids leaking out of his ass and trailing down the sides of his stomach as well, the shirt pulled up and unstained. Gilbert smiled at the sight, an odd sense of arousal stirring within him at seeing the result of their passion. He lifted his gaze up at Vincent to notice that Vince must have not taken his eyes off of him for one moment. Vincent’s hand was covering his own, gently tracing aimless patterns with his fingers along the top of his hand. “What is Gilbert thinking about?” Vince asked quietly. 

A rush of thoughts flooded through his mind. How hot Vincent looked. How amazing he felt. How they both just lost their virginities to each other. How he definitely wanted to do it again. How many positions they could try. How he should try to bottom at some point just to know what it felt like. What he answered though was. “We need to get you cleaned up,” he indicated with his chin the cum pooling out of Vincent’s ass. 

Gilbert was about to scramble out of bed, but Vincent sat up and grabbed Gil’s hand firmly pulling him back in. “No, I want to feel it for a while longer.”

When Gil shot him a questioning look, Vincent admitted casually. “I like how it feels.”

Since Gil still looked unconvinced, Vincent tugged on his hand to topple his brother back into bed. With an unexpected “umph,” Gilbert fell back onto the bed and upon Vincent’s implicit request, he settled against the pillows, opening an inviting arm for Vincent to snuggle against. “Alright, alright, you win. Come here.”

Vincent gladly settled against Gil’s chest, drawing his arms and knees in to curl into a fetal position against his brother. Gilbert kissed the top of his head deeply with a content sigh. They laid in silence for a few moments before Gil spoke up softly. “Now, what are you thinking about, Vince?”

The answer was a myriad of things. How nice Gilbert felt, how he smelled and how he tasted. How his cock felt in his ass, how amazing the sex felt and how otherworldly his orgasm was. How well they fit together and how he wished his brother had a normal life without him. Out loud, he said. “How everything will be alright tomorrow. Gilbert will get the Raven. I’m sure of it.” 

Gilbert sighed. “Yeah… I’ll do my best.” 

Vincent kissed his cheek lightly. “That’s more than enough.” 

Gilbert turned his head to look at Vince head on. He gazed lovingly between the mismatched eyes. “You know I couldn’t have gotten this far without you, right?”

‘Lies,’ Vincent wanted to say but bit his tongue. “Gilbert is talented enough on his own.” 

“And yet, I want you by my side for the rest of my life, Vince.” 

Vincent’s heart stuttered in his chest. How could Gilbert say such ludicrous things?! “Gil…”

“I’m serious, Vince,” he shifted slightly. “After I get the Raven, I want to move out of the Nightrays’. We’re both adults. We have no reason to stay here. Why don’t you come with me?”

Vince stared dumbfounded at Gil. He’s been so hellbent on erasing his existence that he hasn’t even entertained the idea of a life with Gilbert, but he couldn’t just admit that to his brother. “Move out? With Gil?” He double checked he heard and understood the proposal correctly. 

“Mhmm,” Gil nodded his head enthusiastically, squeezing Vincent closer to him. “We could get an apartment somewhere in town. Live on our own. Away from prying eyes. Just you and me.” 

As much as Vince hated to admit it and go against everything he believed in, the idea did sound intriguing. He squeezed his brother tighter in return. Nestling into him – into his future home. “Gilbert should make extra sure that he gets the Raven tomorrow then.” 

Gil let out a relieved chuckle, kissing the top of Vincent’s head again, tightening his hold on him. ‘No pressure…’ He thought worriedly. ‘No pressure at all…’.

Chapter Text

Pressure.

All the pressure. 

Gilbert was feeling it all as he stood in the circular room in the basement of the Nightray manor that held the Abyss door. Quite a few people milled about, mainly Pandora officials that were there to damage control in case something went wrong. A medical team was on standby, and of course every member of the Nightray family was there to witness the long awaited Raven contract.

Even though nobody was staring at him directly, Gil felt as if every single eye in the room was on him. 

“Gilbert, please breathe,” out of nowhere Break instructed him. The appearance of the man startled Gil since he lost track of who was in the room by that point. The final preparations were being made to open the door safely and Gil just wanted to get it over with. Break’s presence was welcome and the reminder was much needed. He took in a huge lungful and let it out slowly through his mouth. 

“Atta boy,” Break praised him quietly. Then, louder he declared, placing a firm hand on Gilbert’s shoulder for show to everyone that this was his subordinate. “You’re ready! Just don’t lose your mind once you’re in there.”

Gilbert squirmed sheepishly. “I’m just nervous…” 

Break’s hand squeezed his shoulder harder. “You got this,” Break leveled him with a determined look. 

Just then, a flash of yellow and black appeared at the corner of Gil’s eye which diverted his attention fully. Vincent finally showed up to the ordeal, and Gilbert couldn’t believe how relieved that actually made him. Having Break there was reassuring for one thing, but his brother, (especially after the previous night’s activities), was even more welcome. He rushed over to him, slipping from Break’s grasp in his determination to greet Vincent. “Vince!” He called over to him. 

“Gil!” Vincent exclaimed back and rushed to Gilbert, the two of them meeting halfway. They would have loved to embrace and touch each others’ faces, but both knew it would be inappropriate given the room full of people that kept a close eye on the future Raven contractor. Instead, in the rustle of their cloaks, they briefly touched each others’ hands, fingers momentarily dancing against each other before they both dropped their hands as if nothing happened.

However, despite their best efforts, Break saw. Since Gilbert was his sole responsibility that day, he paid extra close attention to him, and therefore, he saw the brief exchange. A small smile tugged at his lips. The brothers clearly must have gotten closer since the last time he and Gilbert discussed the matter.  

“How are you feeling?” Gilbert murmured under his breath. Vincent gave him a knowing look but brushed the question off. “Gilbert shouldn’t worry about me.”

“I could use something else to focus on,” Gilbert admitted timidly, fidgeting slightly. Truth was, he was still thinking about Vincent’s comment about a sore backside. He didn’t get a chance to ask him that morning since Vince was already gone for his outing, a flower on his pillow the only indicator that he’ll be back in time for the ceremony. Either Vince actually wasn’t sore or he was masking it well. Either way, Gilbert was just happy for a distraction of any kind. His nerves were getting to him. 

“How about Gilbert focuses on his future? On Oz?” Vincent suggested with an angelic smile. 

“Yeah, that’s a good idea,” Gilbert relaxed a little, Vincent’s calm demeanour rubbing off on him. 

Just as he was about to let his mind roam, Gilbert felt a hand on his shoulder from behind. “They’re ready for you, Gil,” Break stated. Vincent’s eye twitched slightly at seeing Break’s hand on his brother’s shoulder. However, seeing how at ease Gilbert was around his mentor made Vincent try his best to set his jealousy aside. For Gil. 

“Here’s your carcere,” Break dangled an empty blood mirror before Gilbert. “You remember what to do, right?”

Gilbert nodded his head, taking the carcere in his hand and stuffing it into his breast pocket. 

Once he smoothed out his suit, Gilbert gave a last long look at Vince. Vincent only put on a reassuring smile. “I’ll be right here when Gilbert comes out with the Raven,” he said without any room for argument. 

Break nodded in agreement. “Yes, we’ll both be here. Now go. Don’t let the past ten years of our lives be for nothing.” Despite the hint of amusement in Break’s voice, Gil swallowed thickly. Right, no pressure at all… Still, the sight of the two most precious people in his life standing side by side was oddly reassuring, even if they harboured no feelings towards one another. The thought comforted Gil before he turned to face the Abyss door. 

“Are you ready?” Someone from the team of Pandora officials asked him. 

Gilbert took a steadying breath, leveling the door with a determined stare. “I’m ready.” He shook his hands out and placed a palm on the door, opening the realm into pitch blackness. 

Just like the first time, he felt immediately suffocated by the stale air and lack of proper illumination, the world from before disappeared in an instance. He pushed down the momentary panic, the months of preparations serving him well. He’d have to thank Break later. 

As the gatekeeper of the Nightrays, the Raven immediately made its presence known, flapping its wings to swirl the air and black water at Gilbert’s feet as it perched on a chain before Gilbert. “You again?” 

“Yes,” Gilbert called up to it, squaring his shoulders for self reassurance and comfort. “It took a long time to get here, but I am here now, again.”

“The one who is qualified…” The Chain sounded thoughtful. Before Gilbert could reply, chains flew out of nowhere to bind his arms and legs. The cool metal made him flinch, but luckily, this was in line with one of the potential scenarios Break led him through. Still, Gilbert scowled, since this wasn’t his ideal outcome. He’d much have preferred to have access to the gun at his thigh. 

Case and point, when one of the Raven’s feathers came slashing at his throat. Gilbert’s immediate response would have been to shoot the assaulter, but chained as he was, he could only cry out in surprise, leveling the Chain with a glare. 

“Oh, your blood tastes the same after all…”

Gilbert watched as the Chain enjoyed his blood on the tip of its feathered wing. In his mind, he understood this was a part of the necessary blood exchange. The thought revolted him, but he stood his ground. The Chain clearly wasn’t done talking. 

“The first time we were interrupted…” The memory that Gilbert reclaimed flashed through his mind. That’s right, there was something about the Raven ceremony before things went to hell. 

“The second time we encountered each other, you had lost your self-awareness…” Gilbert’s eyes widened. The Chain must be talking about his lost memories when he met it when he just moved in with the Nightrays. Now’s where all of his training over the past year came in. Since the Chain had a frame of reference to their previous encounters, then it was sure to know everything about him even now. “Your power becomes hidden when you are not aware of it.”

Gilbert wasn’t sure what power the Raven was talking about. It frustrated him that the Chain seemed to know more about him than he ever could about it. 

“How are you now?” It cocked its head to the side with what could only be passed as a scrutinizing gaze. 

Gilbert pulled on the chains in frustration. “How the hell would I know?! I only have fragments of my memories! But even still, I know I am qualified!”

“You are not whole…”

“I have survived for this long only so I can make you mine! I am indeed qualified! Make me your contractor!” Gilbert shouted up at the bird that just did not seem to want to budge. He tried to keep the desperation out of his voice. It wouldn’t do him much good now. Not to mention, the Chain surely knew exactly how he felt and what he was like now. He pulled on his chains, his voice rising with the name. “Raven!”

The bird seemed to consider him for a moment. It fluttered its wings as if adjusting its perch on the chain. “What is your biggest regret?”

Gilbert’s eyes widened again. This was it. This was the test to lay his soul bare. He put on a defiant look and with a strong and confident voice he called up to it. “For almost leaving my brother on the streets.” 

“Your brother?” 

“Yes,” Gil’s voice dropped. “He is the dearest person in my life, and I was just going to leave him. That is my biggest regret.” 

The Chain’s eye felt like it was boring into him. It seemed to be searching for something within him. Something else, as if the answer wasn’t satisfactory enough. Gilbert’s heart began to beat faster. What if the Raven rejected him? The Chain’s next words made his heart sink to his feet. “You are misguided.”

Just when Gilbert thought it was all over, the chains released him and he fell to the watery ground onto his hands and knees. He snapped his head up when the Chain spoke again. He was surprised to see it extend the wing not stained with his blood, but the other one. It seemed to be directing the tip towards his mouth, and Gilbert nodded it was covered in a liquid similar to his own blood. “Very well, the contract will reveal the rest and make you whole. Only then when you have regained your self awareness can we form a true alliance…”

With the bloody tip nearing his mouth, Gilbert’s fear kicked in. He could not ingest the Chain’s blood lest he becomes an illegal contractor. Despite his momentary panic, he reached into his breast pocket and pulled out the carcere, and moments before the drop of blood made it into his mouth, Gilbert extended out the empty blood mirror which soaked up the falling droplet. 

Upon the display, the Chain gave a hearty laugh, eerie as it sounded from a being that should not be capable of laughter. “You fool! Soon enough, you’ll understand you do not need this silly thing…”

Gilbert’s heart flipped in his chest at the whirlwind of emotions. First, he almost became an illegal contractor, then he barely managed to save himself and was successful in soaking up the Raven’s blood, and now he was called a fool because he didn’t need it. Before all that, the Raven said the contract will make him whole. What did it mean by that…?

The Chain spread its wings out slowly as if preparing to take flight, the entire time, it stared down a very scared Gilbert who was just confused by all these shifting turns of events. He didn’t even have time to process that the Raven was now his with the blood mirror to prove it. 

The Chain gave a singular flap of its wings, beating down on Gilbert with what felt like a million typhoons. “Now… Remember!”

And with that, the force of the wind sent Gilbert flying outside of the Abyss. He came tumbling out of the door, skidding to a halt somewhere in the middle of the room. As soon as he could breathe again, he began screaming, hand flying out to the side of his head to try to keep it in place since he felt like it would fall off with the avalanche of information and memories that the Raven had returned to him. And there was. So. Much. Gilbert’s head felt like it was getting split in one hundred different ways.

The medical team rushed to his side first, shooing away the concerns of the Nightray family, Vincent, and Break who were all forced to watch from the sidelines as the medical personnel tried to remove Gilbert’s hands from his head and uncurl him from his fetal position in order to observe the damage that was causing him that pain. 

However, Vincent and Break were the only ones who exchanged knowing looks, recognizing this form of agony from Gilbert as one meaning his head was impacted by that external manipulation. 

Gilbert remembered everything, the flood of memories making it increasingly harder for his brain to keep up. With each memory, despite the pain and his raw throat from screaming, he felt himself slipping away. 

He remembered his mother. How she had golden hair like Vince’s. But then he also remembered the sack of gold that was dropped into her hands as he and his brother were hauled away forever. Later came Vincent’s innocent questions of when they would be going back home. After the younger realized that they would not be coming home, the questions turned more inquisitive and desperate. “Why did she do that…?”

He remembered the freak show, the cages and the bars, the people gasping and pointing in horror at the child of ill omen. 

At some point tears began streaming down Gilbert’s face, not because of the physical pain, but the emotional one was somehow infinitely worse. He wished he didn’t remember any of it. There was so much, and it just kept coming with seemingly no end. Between their time on the streets to getting picked up by Jack, he remembered it all, and it all finally made sense. The Baskervilles, his first encounter with the Raven. The tragedy. 

The last memory he regained was that of an old crone extending her bony fingers towards his face. “Respect and love your master and always regard his will as absolute. Think only of your master. Serve only your master. Kill those who are your master’s enemies…”

Gil’s thoughts swirled. ‘Jack? Oz?’  Was that really why he was so devoted to them…? Because he was… brainwashed? 

His mind refused to accept any more of this, and frankly he’s seen enough. He’s seen it all. With that, he was knocked out by his own body. His screaming ceased and he just went limp. 

The medical team immediately went into a frenzy. “Someone get him a stretcher!”

“Is that blood on his neck?”

“He’s bleeding, get him bandages!”

As the medical team moved about in sync with each other, Vincent and Break did their best to try to get close, but were constantly pushed away by someone or other. 

The Duke, however, was only concerned with one thing. “Did he get the Raven?!”

The medical personnel examining the neck briefly patted Gilbert down until he felt the blood mirror in one of Gil’s pockets. He pulled it out as proof for the Duke. “He got it!”

The Duke let out a visible and dramatic sigh of relief, to which Vincent only scowled. Of course that’s the only thing the Duke would care about. 

While distracted by that, the medical team got Gil onto the stretcher and were hauling him away up the stairs. Break was hot on their heels and Vincent had to jog up to them to catch up. “Where are you taking him?” Since no one else seemed to actually care about Gil but rather the contract, Vince felt obligated to be there for his brother, even in his unconscious state. 

“To his room,” someone barked over her shoulder. 

Vincent bit his lip to stifle his reply. He’d much rather have them bring his brother to his room, or rather, their shared room, but there was no reasonable way to explain that, so he just hurriedly followed everyone to Gil’s room that hasn’t been touched in many months. 

Once inside, the medical team doted over Gil’s unconscious form, settling him in, making sure he was comfortable, the neck bandaged up and vitals steady. Once they were finished, having done everything they could for the young man, they turned to the other two occupants of the room that bothered to be there for Gil. “He will be fine. He just needs some rest. Contracts usually sap a lot of energy from the contractor, and with this being one of the black winged Chains, it’s no wonder it knocked him out completely. Keep an eye on him in the meantime.”

Vince and Break nodded obediently, seeing the med team off before walking over to Gilbert’s bedside. The now Raven’s contractor’s hair was damp with sweat and tousled in a mess on his pillow. His skin was pale enough to match the bedsheet underneath while the black hair stood out starkly. Vincent reached out to pull aside some of the hairs from Gil’s face gently. 

Break came around to stand on the other side of the bed, watching the endearing action curiously. “He’s really done it, eh?”

Vincent’s hand twitched and he threw Break a glare. “Of course, he’s done it. This is Gilbert we’re talking about. No one else could have done it but him,” Vince turned his attention back to Gil, stroking his face lovingly. “He’s been qualified for a long long time now…”

Break cocked an eyebrow but decided to save that line of inquiry for another time. Instead, he pulled one of the cushioned chairs closer to the bed and plopped down heavily. Vincent watched him like a hawk, something Break was very well aware of.

“What are you doing?” Vincent straightened up with a defiant stance. 

Break looked at him lazily. “What does it look like? I’m getting comfortable. We were told to keep an eye on him.”

“I can do that very well on my own, Hatter, thank you,” Vince clipped back. 

“I want to be here when he wakes,” Break replied levelly. 

“Your job here is done,” Vincent emphasized each word with finality, getting more agitated by the second. How could this be the same person his dear Gilbert fell in love with?

“Raven or not, Gilbert is still my responsibility,” Break countered, starting to lean more forward in his seat to stand his ground. 

“He doesn’t need you anymore!” Vincent seethed, trying his best to dissuade the Hatter from getting close to his brother, emphasizing their no longer existing connection to one another. However, Vincent still didn’t know about Gil’s initial mission as a spy within the Nightrays. 

“Oh, but I think he does,” Break said with a hint of malice. 

“You moldwarp…” Vince began, about to unleash some other colourful insults when suddenly Gil stirred with a small ‘no’, on his lips. 

Gilbert finally clawed his way out of his unconscious grasp and to his dismay, the first thing he heard coherently was his two favourite people arguing. Despite his weakened state, he managed to push out the smallest ‘no’, just to get them to stop. He didn’t need this right now. In fact, he didn’t need it ever, but especially not right now. His head was pounding. Emotionally, he was an absolute mess. Only the victory of getting the Raven was the one good thing he could grasp onto. 

Both Break and Vince whipped their heads to the stirring Gilbert and in an instant they were both leaning over him with great anticipation. “Gil!” They each exclaimed in his own way. 

Gilbert stirred further, trying to force his eyes open, which was no easy feat. When he finally did though, he really wished he didn’t. Once he saw Vincent’s adult form hovering over him, the rush of all his memories came flooding back from when they were kids and he couldn’t bear to look at his brother. Immediately, his hand flew to his face, trying to cover it up. “Oh, gods, Vince! No…” He wailed. 

Startled, Vincent dropped down on his knees next to the bed to be at eye level with Gil. His hand went to stroke the sides of Gil’s face worriedly. “What is it Gil?”

Gilbert only curled in on himself more, a fresh wave of tears began streaming down his face. “I remember… I remember it all…”

Vincent flinched, something that didn’t go unnoticed by Break. Still, Vincent tried to probe innocently. “Remember what, Gil?”

“Everything!” Gil cried. “Our childhood… how awful it was… all the horrible things I’ve done… and apparently… I was brainwashed?!” He exclaimed in disbelief, eyes going wide. 

Break clucked his tongue and snapped his fingers. “So that’s what it was!”

Gilbert’s eyes snapped open and he twisted around, confusion and shock on his face. “You knew?”

“Had my suspicions, but no, I didn’t know…” Break confirmed.

Before Gil could reply, Vincent asked in a small voice. “So, Gilbert remembers everything now?” 

It could change a lot of things for Vincent. He was so careful to guard his brother against those horrid memories, and yet here he was now confessing to knowing everything. That really changed things. 

However, Gil only looked pained. He looked at Vince with such sorrow. “Yes, Vince, I’m so sorry, I… I don’t know how to face you anymore, it was horrible,” he buried his face in his hands shamefully. 

“Gilbert shouldn’t say that!” Vincent exclaimed. He didn’t feel like Gil owed him any apology. If anything, he should be the one apologizing to Gilbert because it was his fault Gil had such a bad childhood!

Gilbert looked at him like a lost puppy. “How can you say that if you don’t even know what I’m talking about…”

Vincent took a deep breath, balling his hands into fists. He cast his eyes downward and said quietly. “Yes, I do.”

Break gave a small whistle, carefully observing the entire exchange. Gilbert getting his memories back was good for his own quest to find out about the truth of 100 years ago, but having both Nightray brothers aware? He just hit the jackpot. 

Gilbert was dumbfounded, his jaw hanging open. After a moment of heavy silence, Gil found his voice, slowly lowering his hands from his face dejectedly. “You… had your memories… this whole time?”

Vincent couldn’t bear his brother blaming himself like that, that’s why he had to finally speak up. However, now, he also couldn’t face Gil’s hurt expression. He looked away. “Yes, I’ve had them all along…”

Gilbert struggled for words. He felt like he was just punched in the gut. All these years of him carefully masking all of his retrieved memories, trying to shield his younger brother from the horrid truth, only to find out that he was aware all along? He felt so betrayed, and yet… he couldn’t find it in him to be mad at his brother for keeping this from him. After all, was he not the same? He hasn’t shared anything with Vince, so could that have been the same motivation for Vincent? He could understand Vincent’s need to keep this from him. Still, this was a lot to process. “I… I need to be alone…” he pushed out thickly. 

The hurt on Vincent’s face was evident, but Gilbert didn’t see it as he was already turning away to face the opposite wall. However, that’s where Break stood. His mentor looked down at him with concern. Gilbert just gave him a sidelong glance before resigning his gaze to look straight ahead into nothingness. “You too, Break…”

Break suspected his presence would be just as unwelcome as Vincent’s. Still he pursed his lips. He has seen many sides of Gilbert over the last 10 years, but this was a new level of upset. As he moved towards the door, he squeezed Gilbert’s shoulder lightly. “Get some rest. Call for us if you need anything.” 

Gilbert gave a vague response in acknowledgement. Meanwhile, Vincent still sat dumbfounded. Break walked over to him and nudged him lightly. “Come on, Vincent, let’s go.”

However, Vincent only wanted to retaliate. “No, I need to be by his side.”

“He said he wants to be left alone,” Break said firmly. 

It took a moment to sink in, but eventually Vincent sighed and got up hesitantly. Break pulled on his sleeve and motioned with his head that they should get going. Vincent gave one last longing look at Gilbert’s back but seeing no response or change of heart from Gil, he hung his head and followed Break out the door. 

---

On his way home that day, a heavy feeling settled over Break. Between what Vincent said about not being needed anymore and Gil’s explicit desire to be left alone, was it really true that he was no longer needed? Now that he’s fulfilled his end of the bargain to Gil, was there not much else he could be of use for? At least helping Gil made him feel like he had a purpose, something to cling onto, but now…? Since Gilbert had the Raven, will he still need him? What’s his purpose now? He still didn’t fully know how to fulfill the Intention’s wish. At least with Gilbert it was clear and tangible. Now that it’s been achieved… he couldn’t help but wonder if he even had anything else worth living for.

Chapter Text

Not too long after Gilbert’s Raven ceremony, Vincent insisted that he was ready for the Dormouse. Though he was a year younger than Gil and therefore less experienced, he had to pull a few strings to get it done. The Nightrays didn’t care either way since Vincent was no Gilbert with the Raven, but Pandora was being a bit hesitant. Only after proving through his monitored progress that he was ready, they finally let him.

And so, there they stood together in their room, about to go out towards the ceremony hall in the basement of the Nightray manor where the Abyss door was. Gilbert was flattening Vincent’s collar, making sure he looked presentable for everyone that would be there. It was a smaller reception than his Raven ordeal, but he still wanted everyone to be proud of Vincent just as much as he was. 

Despite still processing a lot of his memories, Gilbert managed to pull himself together for Vincent’s sake. It was no use moping or being upset with his brother, so eventually, he came to accept the reality for what it was. They both had their memories now, both painfully aware of their tragic past, but that was all the more reason to stick together and not let any petty feelings destroy them. 

They wanted to have this final moment alone in the comfort of their bedroom before they had to mask their feelings and relationship from the rest of the world. Once Gil was done fixing all of Vincent’s lapels, he cupped the younger’s face and pulled him in to kiss him on the forehead deeply. “You’ll do just fine…”

Vincent could tell that Gilbert was nervous for him, probably the memory of his own Raven ceremony still fresh in his mind. However, what Gilbert didn’t know was that Vincent had Demios and therefore knew exactly what to expect from forming a contract. This time though, he’ll have the blood mirror with him, the only thing that’s going to differ from his Demios contract. 

“Now, remember,” Gil began expositing like a concerned mother. “When you get in there, it’ll be suffocating, so you must try to take deep breaths. There will be chains everywhere, and the ground will be made of black water--...” 

Gilbert went on and on to describe more of the Abyss and what to expect, but Vincent tuned him out completely, focusing instead on Demios grumbling in his mind. “~Must you really contract another Chain? Am I not good enough for you?~”

‘Demios, for the last time, this is necessary to upkeep appearances.’

“~Yes, okay, but why the Dormouse?~” It rattled. “~It’s so boring… All it does is sleep all day! I’ll lose my mind!~”

‘You don’t have a mind to lose,’ Vincent reminded it. ‘And Gilbert wanted me to get something non combative.’

“~Tch. It’s always Gilbert this, Gilbert that…~”

‘You will NOT speak ill of my brother, you fiend,’ Vincent warned it, his inner voice dripping with acid. 

“~Alright, alright…~” The Chain backtracked. “~But I’m bothering the living daylights out of the Dormouse then!~”

‘Do what you must,’ Vincent said with finality and then zoned back into what Gilbert was saying, which was still more advice on how to navigate the Abyss. 

“...-- It’s going to try to give you its blood--”

“But I mustn't accept its blood lest I become an illegal contractor,” Vincent interrupted with a hint of sarcasm. They’ve gone over this before. Many times. “Gilbert shouldn’t worry so much,” he reassured, then rose on his tiptoes to kiss Gil square on the mouth to dissuade the other from talking about this any further. 

Gilbert tried to muffle something else into the kiss but Vince held on until Gilbert resigned at any other attempt to talk. 

When Vincent pulled back, he grabbed Gil’s hands reassuringly. “I’ll be fine.”

Gilbert looked down at their hands and rubbed the top of Vincent’s hand with his thumbs. “Yeah, I believe you, I just worry…”

Vincent chuckled lightly. “Gilbert worries too much.” How many times has he told him that in the past?

Gilbert flicked his gaze up at Vincent’s. All he saw was confidence and the desire for Gilbert to let go of his worries. Gilbert shook his head. “You’re right, I’m sorry. I’ll have more faith in you. You’re definitely ready.”

Vincent brought up a hand to cup Gilbert’s cheek gently. “Thank you, Gilbert.”

Gil gave a reassuring smile and then leaned in to kiss Vincent properly, slowly and tenderly. He needed it to steel his own nerves more than anything. He could say what he wanted, but deep down, a part of him will always worry for his brother’s well-being. 

Vincent reciprocated the kiss, pushing back against Gil with his lips in kind. It was easy to get lost in the moment as the intimacy was oh so familiar to them. As a result, Gilbert deepened the kiss, pulling Vincent into him more. 

Vincent’s eyes widened and he moaned, forcing himself to push back from his brother’s yearnful touches. He regained his breath and chuckled lightly. “I probably shouldn’t get too turned on before my contract ceremony.” It pained him to turn his brother down, but duty called.

Hearing the rational excuse, Gilbert stepped back, palms up innocently. “You’re right, you’re right. Apologies. I got carried away.” He lowered his hands but then an idea struck him. He nudged Vincent’s hand with his own flirtatiously. “How about afterwards? As a reward?”

Vincent grinned, his heart stirring. “It’s a deal.”

With that, they were both on their way towards the hall. Things were set up very similarly to Raven’s ceremony. A handful of Pandora personnel were milling about, a med team was on standby, and Vincent’s mentors were there to greet him. Once everything was confirmed to be ready for him, after a final thumbs up from Gilbert, Vincent opened the door and was enveloped by the familiar darkness. 

Demios made a loud inhale in Vincent’s mind while he gasped for his own breath. “~Ah, home sweet home!~” Meanwhile, Vince was fighting back bile. He had to make it quick, in and out. The blood mirror was secure in his breast pocket.

He looked around, finding the space more empty than before now that the Raven was gone. Still, he knew what he had to do. “Dormouse!” He called out into the emptiness, his voice reverberating through all the chains. 

In the distance, a small pitter-patter of feet shuffled his way. Within a moment, Vince could see the Dormouse’s human sized shape scurrying towards him. He was surprised by how much smaller this Chain was compared to Demios, yet still how big it was for its non combative status. Its sewn shut eyes and giant wind up key on its otherwise mouse-like body were just as depicted in Pandora’s records. However, the attitude towards him from the Chain was just as surprising. “*What do you want?*” It asked in a childlike tone, sounding annoyed and snappy, its eyes still closed, as if it just couldn’t be bothered to open them to address its company. 

Vincent got straight to business. “I’m here to contract you.”

The Chain sniveled its nose distastefully as if it was smelling for something. After a moment, it gave its verdict. “*I’m not interested.*”

Demios shrieked in his mind while Vincent just slapped it with a dumbfounded. “Excuse me?”

The Chain wrinkled its nose again, sniffing. “*You already have a Chain.*”

Demios snickered inside. “~See, I told you it’ll be a pain…~”.

Vincent ignored Demios’s snide remarks, focusing his attention on the Chain that just rejected him. “But otherwise, I am qualified.”

“*Even if that’s so, I am not going to contract you.* It then turned around, about to scurry back off into the Abyss. “*Goodbye.*”

Vincent’s mind whirled. Despite the pure disbelief at the audacity of the Chain, the moment he saw it scurrying off, he commanded Demios with a cry. He couldn’t let it get away. 

With a shriek, Demios erupted, landing in front of the Dormouse to block its path, effectively blocking it in between its body and two long limbs. The Dormouse turned towards the only opening behind it, but Vincent ran over to cut off any attempt at escape. Vincent tried to corner it, but the Chain was jittery, evading any approach of Vincent’s. “*You’re a liar!*” It cried. “*I can see you’re lying to your brother!*”

Sensing that the Chain was not going to give in easily, Vincent reached for the dagger at his ankle. “Yes, I am a liar. I admit that. I know that. I can’t do anything about it. I’m doing it to protect him. Which is why I need you,” he tried to reason with it. 

With some coaxing from Demios, the Dormouse was finally trapped for Vincent to advance at it with his dagger. The Chain coward in on itself. “*You don’t understand what it means to have a double contract…*” It squeaked in animalistic fright. 

Despite the cryptic words, Vincent’s determination was unwavering, painfully so. “Perhaps not, but I have no other choice, I have to do this for Gil.” 

He raised the dagger, and clearly sensing the danger, the Dormouse opened its sewn eyes, showing a sight beyond horrid, even for Vincent’s dark mind. The emptiness beyond the taut strings was unnerving, forcing Vincent to stumble back in his advance with the dagger. At the same time, Dormouse’s tail lashed out at him, something Vince just barely managed to dodge, earning him a shallow cut along his cheek. Still, the impact stung, but even more so, the fact that this Chain was fighting him this hard. “You fiend!” He screamed at it. 

Done playing nice, Vincent leapt at the Chain, dagger at the ready to slash at it. At the same time, he pulled out his empty blood mirror. “Demios, restrain it!”

“~Sorry little one,~” Demios cooed unempathetically and stabbed one of its blades along the edges of the Dormouse’s round body. The Chain shrieked underneath it, but all Vincent needed was to draw some blood for the carcere. He maneuvered the dagger to create a shallow wound, just enough to allow some blood to flow. Once the dark liquid began ebbing out, Vincent brought the blood mirror under it to soak it all up. 

With the task complete, Vincent breathed out a sigh of relief. “There, that takes care of that…”

The smaller Chain still thrashed against Demios’s restraint. “*I’m not gonna make this easy for you…*” it threatened. 

Vince straightened up. “You don’t have to,” he turned towards the Abyss door. “Alright, let’s get going. Both of you.”

Upon the command, Demios released the Dormouse, and the moment it was freed, it rushed inside Vincent with a high pitched screech. The sound reverberated through his entire skull, making Vincent cry out and hold his head in pain. “Gah!”

Demios only snickered, making Vincent turn around to scowl at it. He also noted that the Chain was making no effort to return to him. He glared at it. “You too, Demios… You can’t be seen.”

The Chain giggled maniacally. “~But I want to stay out here… this is my home… where I belong…!~”

Vincent gritted his teeth, both in pain and frustration. “You belong. With me.” He laboured out. 

Seeing the struggle between contractor and Chain from within, Dormouse laughed in a gritting high pitched sound, making it increasingly harder for Vincent to focus. 

Demios was also being a pain just for the sake of it. “~But I want to play out here for a while longer…~” It flipped in the air, spreading its wings wide in between all the chains. 

Vincent felt every ounce of energy flood out of his body the longer he stayed and had to deal with both Chains. At least back in his world he’d be able to take a proper breath. He groaned tiredly. “I will let you play once we’re back…” He promised it. He knew exactly what the Chain wanted. Something he hasn’t given it for a long time since there was no need for it. Now, this was his only bargaining chip. Maybe he’d be able to find some crooked noble to unleash Demios on. 

“~Kill!?~” It brought up its blades in front of its face. 

Vincent sighed. “Yes, kill. Now, come on…”

“~You better not lie to me…~” Demios gave in and disappeared. 

The Dormouse only grumbled in his mind. “*He’s a liar, I know he is.*”

‘Shut up!’ Vincent scolded it. 

With both Chains finally reigned in, Vincent stumbled his way back towards the Abyss doors. He felt like his body was twice as heavy, and he just wanted to take a proper breath in. The moment he tumbled out of the Abyss, though he wanted to do it more gracefully, he simply fell over, gasping for air like a fish out of water. The two Chains in his mind did nothing but taunt him for his weakness and the pounding in his head was just increasing. 

Taking in huge lungfuls of air, Vincent forgot all about Pandora’s presence and what he was even doing in the first place. All he could focus on were the two Chains not only jeering at him, but also bickering between themselves. They were an insufferable duo. He pushed the heels of his hands against his eyes, whining to himself. “Shut up, shut up, shut up…” 

“Vince?” An arm touched him and Vincent looked up sharply at the figure. Gil’s concerned face peered down at him. 

“Gil?”

Before they could exchange any more words, the medical team swarmed Vincent, blocking off any contact between the brothers. 

“He’s weakened, get him some electrolytes.”

“Shallow cut on his left cheek. Sanitize it and put a pad over it.”

“Vitals are stable.”

Duke Nightray finally chimed in lazily. “Did he get the Dormouse?”

One of Vincent’s mentors was by his side, and so he was the one to check Vincent’s breast pocket for the carcere. He pulled it out and saw the blood within. “He got it, Sir.”

“Terrific,” the Duke announced unenthusiastically and got up heavily to leave. 

Gilbert watched him with disdain. Their adoptive father could at least pretend to care about their accomplishments. Alas, that would be too much to ask for. Gil ended up being one of the only few people left in the room, waiting anxiously for the med team to release Vincent. Now that they were both contractors, they could have so much to discuss. 

Finally the medical personnel left Vincent alone, who was still sitting on the floor, looking as tired as ever. Since Gil was the only one left by that point, the team lead approached him to report that Vincent was still weakened but should be recovering soon with some rest. Gilbert nodded his head and walked over to his brother. He reached under his arms to haul him off the floor. With most of Vincent’s weight on him, they hobbled together towards their room. 

“How are you feeling?” Gilbert asked worriedly, since Vincent, admittedly, did not look his best. 

Still, Vincent tried to brush off the concern. “I could really use a nap…”

Gilbert smiled weakly. “That can be arranged.” Then, after a long pause, Gilbert added quietly. “I’m so proud of you, Vince.”

Vincent’s heart fluttered in response, but too tired to answer, he tried to groan something back. While they walked in silence, the world inside his mind was anything but silent as Vincent took on the burden of a very disgruntled Dormouse. It kept muttering threats and vile promises at Vincent while Demios sang its own tune of waiting for its next target. He only hoped the voices would shut up once he actually fell asleep. 

Chapter Text

Break was huddled under his blanket in his room alone. A dangerous situation given that his thoughts were not going easy on him. Things have been absolutely quiet ever since the turmoil with the adoptive Nightray brothers. One after the other they got their Chains, the Nightray household was put on a pedestal for finally contracting the Raven, and afterwards, things went back to normal. Meaning, Break didn’t have much to do other than ruminate in his own thoughts. 

His health had been steadily declining, and he wasn’t sure how much longer he'd be able to hide it from his own household. With his vision slowly giving out, he was bound to make glaring mistakes sooner rather than later, and his missteps would be harder to dismiss as mere accidents. He felt like there was a timeclock on his life that was nearing its countdown. Worst still, he was nowhere near achieving his goal to destroy the Intention. He felt despair begin to grip him. 

Suddenly, there was a knock at his door. A rare occurrence – so he sat up with the blanket still around his head and called confusedly. “Come in.”

Sharon came in to deliver a piece of mail for him. “Xerx, there’s a letter here from the Nightrays addressed to you,” she sounded equally as confused, but did her duty to deliver the message anyway.

“The Nightrays?” He raised his eyebrows. He was sure they were finished with him now that Gilbert had the Raven. What more could they want?

Sharon just shrugged and placed the letter next to him on the bed. “It’s addressed to you specifically so I didn’t look at the contents. Must be something important though. It has their seal and everything.”

Break’s heart flipped momentarily. Did they find out about Gilbert’s spy mission for him there? Did the young adult blab it all away once he got his desired Raven? 

As soon Sharon was gone, he opened up the letter and gave himself a few moments to adjust his eye to the writing. His eyesight wasn’t fully gone, and with enough concentration he could read short messages. Once he read the contents though, his eye widened. ‘It appears I am not so useless afterwards…’

---

“Duke Nightray has personally requested that I assist you with handling the Raven,” Break announced to a rather enthusiastic Gilbert in their old training area within Pandora. 

Gil was trying not to show it too much, but he was extremely glad to see Break again and actually work with him. “No gonna lie, I’m actually very happy we get to work again,” Gilbert confessed, fidgeting slightly. The young adult may have been 24, but he was still the same old timid and awkward Gilbert. 

Break grinned, dropping the formality for a moment. “Likewise, Gilbert.” He was just glad to have a sense of purpose again. Teaching Gilbert how to handle the Raven was definitely something he could help with, and with how malleable Gilbert was, he wasn’t the worst student out there. “No, I guess I should call you Raven, like Pandora does?” 

Gil brought up his hands to wave them around in rejection. “No, no, Gilbert is just fine. You’ve been calling me that for 10 years, it would feel weird to change it so suddenly…”

“Alright, Gilbert,” Break emphasized. “Have you been able to call upon the Raven?”

Gilbert’s entire physique gave away his answer. His hands, shoulders and head dropped in defeat. “No. I’ve tried, but it won’t listen to me. I thought being qualified meant I could wield it properly.”

“Ah,” Break tsked. “Being qualified is only part of the struggle. You qualify at a chance for a contract. Then, once you get it, you have to develop that bond with your Chain.”

“A bond?” Gilbert looked up, confused.

Break waved his arms ambiguously. “Not in the sense of being friends with it, but rather, show it who’s the boss.”

“But… how do I do that?”

“You have to be assertive with it. Don’t make it sound like a suggestion, or a request. It has to be a demand. You demand that it comes out on your call. Try it,” Break motioned towards the empty arena around them.

“Uhh…” Gilbert tried to take a deep breath and steel himself. “Raven?”

Break huffed in annoyance. “That was weak. And why did you ask it like a question?” 

“I don’t know! I’ve only ever talked to it in my mind, never out loud!” Gil tried to defend himself. 

“And what does it tell you in your mind?”

“It just tells me to try harder.”

“Well,” Break motioned for Gil to speed things up. “Just try harder. Again. With more authority. You’re the contractor. You set the rules.”

Gil took another breath, though the nerves and being watched by Break were certainly getting to him. “Raven.”

Break was walking around him in a circle. “Better. But not good enough. What’s it doing in your mind right now?”

“I think it just yawned…?” Gilbert looked perplexed, yet focused. 

“See?” Break pointed out. “So, not good enough. Again.”

“Raven!” Still nothing. “I think it stirred…”

“Keep going,” Break urged him as he continued his slow circle. The young adult proceeded to call out to the Raven in various intonations, some more firm than the others, but there was no trace of the bird yet. When he heard Gil’s voice become more irked, Break tried to push in a different fashion. 

“Gilbert, you have to let go of any self doubt. Anything that tells you that you can’t do it, you need to shut that voice out and throw it away. It’s just you, and the Raven. Your strong will against the Chain’s.”

Gil inhaled deeply, trying to internalize Break’s words. “Raven.”

A single black feather floated out of nowhere. Gilbert let out a relieved laugh and Break smiled. There was some progress. 

“Good. Keep going. Think about being in control, dominating…”

‘Dominating?’ Gilbert thought, the notion far from who he was. He wasn’t the dominant type. He was a servant his whole life. How could he dominate anyone? Oz’s taunting flashed through his mind, making him feel small and insecure again. As a result, he could feel the Raven shrinking back, no longer as eager to get out like when Break was encouraging him on. 

However, then a different blond appeared in his mind. How the other looked up at him adoringly. How he allowed him to take the lead in many aspects. How he reminded him that he was the older brother and therefore held more authority and responsibility. Vincent’s mismatched eyes drifted through his mind; how the younger just gave into Gilbert, how he found strength within him. How he allowed to be dominated in the bedroom…

Gilbert mentally shook his head to keep that last thought from spiraling. He took on a more authoritative stance, eyebrows pulled together in concentration, eyes fierce. He called out strongly and proudly. “Raven!”

The sudden shift in Gilbert’s attitude did not go unnoticed by Break. He even paused his walking to get a proper look at the younger. There was something about Break’s words that triggered that shift. Break suddenly became curious what it was that the young Raven felt? ‘Why did the word “dominate” have such an effect on him?’ Break thought curiously. 

However, when he saw the way Gil adjusted his pose and facial expression, in addition to the tone of voice with which Gilbert called on the Raven, it sent a pleasant jolt through his own body. The determined golden gaze, the messy hair framing that face… Gilbert was the image of fierceness. On top of that, the Raven finally emerged in all of its blue flaming glory behind Gilbert. 

It erupted with a ‘caw’, more massive than Break could have imagined the bird to be. Though he couldn’t see all the details on the Chain, he could feel the elegance of the bird. He was truly in awe over witnessing a black winged Chain in the flesh. 

Seeing Break’s awestruck face, Gilbert immediately turned around to gaze at the Raven himself, a thrill of excitement passing through him at his accomplishment. “I did it!”

The bird only hovered in place proudly, but the flames that it carried with it fell in all directions as it flapped its wings. Break noticed the flames singeing the surroundings and his own giddiness was replaced with immediate concern. “Okay, Gilbert, that’s enough,” he warned.

So enthralled by the magnificence of the Raven, Gil didn’t even notice the spreading flames until he turned to look at Break, confused about the sudden shift in voice. He noted how Break’s eye was darting to either side of him, and that prompted Gil to look around as well. Finally, he understood what got Break so riled up. 

“Gilbert, put the Raven away!”

“I-- I don’t know how!” Gilbert panicked. He looked around frantically, unsure of what exactly to do. Call Raven’s name again? “Raven!”

The Chain only peered down at him. “You wanted me to come out…”

“Yes, but now I need you to disappear!”

“You’re afraid,” the Chain observed.

Gil’s eyes darted to the nearby surroundings, the blue flames slowly enveloping everything around him. He definitely felt like he was losing control, and that only added to his fear. 

From his vantage point, Break saw how Gil froze up and decided it was time to step in. “Enough! Hatter!” Break called upon his Chain in defiance to the Raven. 

The Mad Hatter erupted behind him, the Abyssal flames immediately getting extinguished by the gust of wind that accompanied the Chain destroyer. Together, they stood off against the Raven who only looked at them with disdain, as if upset that its fun was cut short. Still, in the face of the Mad Hatter, even the Raven knew better than to mess with that Chain and its contractor. With a final flap of its wings, it disappeared as was implicitly expected of it. 

With the Chain gone and the flames doused, Break released the Mad Hatter and a coughing fit overtook him. 

Meanwhile, Gilbert felt so utterly useless that he couldn’t control his Chain. On the other hand, he was in his own awe over seeing the Mad Hatter for the first time. Funny how over the past 10 years Break never once used it during their training. That’s why he also wasn’t sure if Break coughing like that was a normal occurrence after his use of his Chain. Still, some primal instinct to make sure Break was alright took over, and pushing aside all his other feelings of inferiority, Gilbert ran over to Break and placed a soothing hand on the other’s back. He noted how even through the clothing he could feel every vertebrae along Break’s back. “Hey, are you alright?”

“Yes, I’m fine,” Break managed to labour out, immediately hiding one of his hands from Gilbert’s view. Once his coughing subsided, he straightened up with a fake smile. “Since the Mad Hatter is the most powerful Chain, using it wears me out a bit. You should be feeling some fatigue after the Raven as well.”

With how focused he was on Break and his condition, Gilbert didn’t even notice how tired he was until Break pointed it out to him. He looked a bit mortified at the realization, and seeing that, Break added quickly. “You build up stamina over time, trust me. The more you use it, the easier it’ll become.” 

Gilbert looked at Break skeptically, but decided that there was so much he didn’t know about how to actually wield a Chain. 

Meanwhile, Break tried his best to assuage the younger’s concerns via fake smiles and cheery praises, all the while hiding his blood stained hand behind his back. 

---

When Gilbert got home, he was greeted, or rather, not greeted, by a very tired Vincent who was burrowed under the covers. Despite it being late afternoon, the curtains were drawn shut and Vincent was lazying around in bed. Seeing that, Gilbert smiled and walked over to the window, drawing the curtains open to let the sun in. 

Immediately, Vincent groaned and hissed at Gil to shut the light out. 

Hearing the pain in his voice, Gilbert quickly drew the curtains again, turning to Vince with great concern. “Is it still your Chain?” Gilbert knew that Vince was having a hard time with the Dormouse and was often groggy as a result. 

“Yes…” Vincent groaned, rubbing soothing circles into his temples. “It just won’t shut up… It keeps… rattling my consciousness, and spewing nonsense…” The part he had to leave out was that it was in fact both Chains that were acting up inside him since they just could not get along and Vincent felt like he had no control over either of them. Demios at least was used to him, but Dormouse was hellish. 

It also didn’t help matters that he could hear the ridicule going around the house over his weakness. How he wasn’t able to control something as simple as the Dormouse. He didn’t care about the gossip itself, but rather, he just wanted them all to shut up, along with both of his Chains inside his mind. 

Gilbert climbed onto the bed and silently drew Vincent’s head into his lap so he could stroke his brother’s head. It was his own attempt to soothe the internal pain and discomfort Vincent was experiencing. He spoke softly and quietly to not disturb Vince too much. “Break has been teaching me how to call upon the Raven. I could share some of his advice with you…”

Despite the mention of the Hatter, Vincent was too tired to care and simply groaned in response, leaving it to Gil to deduce whether it was an affirmative or a denying groan.

Gilbert took it as a sign to continue. “Try to let go of your self doubts, and dominate the Chain…”

Vincent opened his eyes weakly. “I’m trying, brother… It’s just… hard.”

“I know,” Gil stroked his hair. He quickly leaned down to press his lips against Vincent’s forehead. “I know. But you’re stronger than you think. I believe in you, Vince.”

Vincent allowed Gil’s gentle movements to soothe him while his mind actively tried to work through this dilemma. It was kind of hard not to have self doubts with the way his childhood has gone. As for dominating both Chains… Well, that’s something he could certainly try… Once he got more sleep, that is. 

---

The next time he saw Break, Gilbert decided to come forth and ask for an update regarding Oz. After all, it’s been 10 years. His mentor, however, did not have any good news for him as he’d hoped. Despite having the Raven, until Gilbert gained full mastery of it, he couldn’t do much else, and the Rainsworth’s efforts to locate Oz within the Abyss were not yielding any results either. 

Despite the brainwashing having worn off, Gilbert no longer felt the deep seated drive to rescue Oz, but the humane desire was still there nonetheless. Still, Oz was a dear friend and someone who took him in when he had nothing, so he certainly owed a great debt of gratitude towards his former master. That was the driving force behind Gilbert’s continuous search for Oz.

With no news or updates though, Gilbert decided it was high time he moved out of the Nightray manor. Now that he had the Raven, he was no longer tethered to that place, and Break could still get his spy information from his periodic visits to the estate. 

It took some back and forth fighting and convincing the Duke that he would be best off on his own. He promised he would still be performing his duties to the house that adopted him, but he no longer wished to be within its premises. 

During that entire declaration and fiasco, Gilbert knew that Vince would not be of any importance to the Duke, but he decided to announce it loud and clear anyways, that he’ll be taking Vince with him when he moves out. That’s how the two brothers ended up moving to a small one bedroom apartment in a rather questionable part of Reveille, but one that was far from the noble and public eye. 

In an odd way, they felt more connected to this part of town and its life than the noble life ever did. Additionally, out here, nobody knew that they were Nightrays. Nobody knew they were brothers. Those two facts were liberating enough as they were. They no longer had to sneak around and hide. They could just be open with each other and with the world for once. This was a good start for them. 

Chapter Text

“Have you been able to successfully command the Raven to do your bidding?” Break asked conversationally, walking with a purposeful stride towards their destination. 

“No, but it has been coming out more and more frequently if I focus on it hard enough,” Gilbert was lagging behind Break uncharacteristically, but doing his best to keep up with his mentor. 

“Good thing I convinced the higher ups this was a two man mission then,” Break mumbled quietly. This was Gilbert’s first mission as a full Pandora agent, and while generally Break wasn’t the babysitter type for new hires, given his history with Gilbert and the Raven training, he was allowed to take Gilbert with him on a mission to ease the young adult into the profession. This mission was a standard run of the mill elimination of an illegal contractor. Something that is far below Break’s rank, but perfect for Gilbert to get started on.

Pandora received a report of a woman illegal contractor whose Chain murdered anyone that dared look at the woman funny. Quite the nuisance. So Break decided this would be the perfect job for Gil to try to break in his Raven. Break figured they’d start with the basics as they made their way towards the waypoint where the woman was known to hang out. “Now, before missions, it’s best to familiarize yourself with the target, starting from their descriptions and down to what their previous crimes looked like. What do we know about this target?”

Gilbert mentally shuffled through all the documents he was given before they set off. “Target is a woman in her mid forties, orange hair, green eyes.”

“Good. And what of her Chain?”

“Chain appears to be a mechanical base with eight metal bars for legs and arms but the torso and head of an older teenager.”

“Gnarly…” Break commented with a wrinkle of his nose. “And what’s the Chain’s actus reus?”

“Uhh…” Gilbert was having a hard time picturing that method of killing. “It… hugs its victims to death… With multiple of its arms…”

“Terrific!” Break exclaimed sarcastically. “And what triggers it?”

Gilbert thought about it for a moment, trying to find the best description for it. “It’s hard to say, but just any time it senses judgement towards the woman.”

Break snapped his fingers. They were nearing their destination. “Which means, we’re going to do what?”

“Uhh…” Gilbert was drawing a blank with this line of questioning. 

“That’s right! We’re going to trap the contractor and lure the Chain out by doing exactly that. Taunting the contractor.”

Gilbert bulked at the idea. He thought Pandora had more sophisticated methods of dealing with Chains. However, Break didn’t give him much room to ponder. 

“We’re here. Now. You go circle around that side of the alley and I’ll be the bait on this side. Your job is to just block off the escape route and use the Raven if necessary. Just the sight of the Chain will drive anyone away, so don’t worry about actually commanding it.”

Gilbert seemed hesitant. “Are you sure it’s safe for you to act as bait?”

That made Break huff a chuckle and lean forward, poking Gil in the chest playfully. “Is Gilbert worried about me?”

Gil only blushed and looked away, trying to recover. “Of course I’m worried about a colleague putting himself in harm’s way on purpose.”

Break straightened up, dropping his teasing attitude. “That is our job, Gilbert. Besides, you needn’t worry. This is a simple mission, just for you to get a sense of how things get done.” He then paused and perked up as if he was listening to something. “Alright, chop chop, I can sense she’s near,” he hurried Gil along so that he’d get into position. 

Meanwhile, Break climbed up onto a fire escape ladder to give himself a higher vantage point to see the entire alley. Soon enough, he could feel the Chain’s aura drawing near and a woman matching the description came into view. Perfect timing as well, because he also noticed that Gilbert appeared at the other end of the alley, which meant it was show time. 

“Hey, you old hag!” He called out to the woman. The lady instantly turned a crazed eye at him, an unnatural tick in her stance. “What did you call me?!”

Break only chuckled in amusement. Oh, it’s been a while since he’s been able to let loose on a mission, and what a better time to show off than when a student was watching? He also just needed to lure the Chain out. There was nothing personal towards the woman herself. “Yes, you! You look like you could use a nice scrub. When’s the last time you looked in a mirror?”

Something unnatural passed across the woman’s face. “You wretched--” but before she could finish her sentence, her Chain made an appearance with its own dissatisfied shriek. 

Break climbed over the railing of his perch and got ready to drop down on the Chain. He prepared his sword as well. He could just use Mad Hatter and call it a day, but that, first of all, wouldn’t be fair for Gilbert’s learning, and second of all, would exacerbate his condition. 

He took in his opponent, the Chain, as he usually did when he evaluated what he was up against. The Chain itself wasn’t any worse than what he usually fought, but a sense of unease overtook him. There was something about the Chain’s face, or rather what was left of it that nagged at him, even if the Abyssal creature was distorted far beyond recognition. He pushed the feeling aside, focusing on the task at hand. It better not be another symptom of his health condition. 

He made sure that Gilbert was close by before he finally dropped down, slicing the Chain with his sword as much as he could. That first attack sent pleasant familiar shivers up his spine. Immediately, adrenaline took over as he got close and personal with the Chain. With its multitude of mechanical legs, it started slicing and dicing towards Break, but the Hatter dodged, evaded, and hit back every attack. He was getting in the zone, dancing to his own rhythm, just him and the Chain. 

Gilbert watched in awe over from his position. Luckily, the woman was focused on Break and her Chain so she didn’t actually try to escape. Plus, she seemed to be still fuming over Break’s insults, so that likely motivated her to stay and seek revenge. 

Still, watching Break train for ten years was one thing. Seeing him in action up against an actual enemy was mesmerizing in its own way. The way he bounced and hopped from side to side, masterfully dodging and defending against all the attacks, Gilbert felt like no amount of training on his end could make him as graceful as Break with a sword. 

Suddenly, the Chain gurgled something, and Break froze up instantly. Gilbert’s heart skipped a beat and he stammered in his spot, unsure of how to proceed, his eyes wide in shock at the sudden change of scene. 

The Chain raised its front arms invitingly and in a hellish tone burbled out. “Come here, give me a hug!”

Then it all clicked for Break, where that earlier sense of unease came from. It was faint, but the hair colour was the same. Even the shape of the bangs was somewhat present despite the distorted face. Between that, the Chain’s method of killing and now the exact same wording, Break had no doubt who was standing before him. Which former human this was. “Emily…?” 

He was frozen in shock, staring at the Chain, trying to find some semblance to that small girl he took care of all those years ago. Since the girl got to live for a bit longer, he didn’t get to see how she grew up, which made recognizing her in the Chain that much harder. But despite that, he will never forget how every time he came to the Sinclair house, the little girl would run up to him and yell, “come here, give me a hug!” as she’d throw her little arms around him to try to envelop as much of him as she could.

That’s why even now, he allowed himself to be taken into that embrace, despite his best judgement. He simply didn’t have it in him. This was Emily… his little Sinclair girl… A mixture of shock and loyal admiration kept him rooted in place as the Chain took him in its arms and began squeezing him. 

From his vantage point, Gilbert could not understand what was going on and why Break wasn’t fighting back. Raw panic overtook him. “Break?!” He called out to his mentor, but Break did not seem to hear him. 

Now his own adrenaline kicked in and Gilbert ran up to be closer to the scene. A few feet away from the monstrous Chain and a placid Break, Gilbert called out again. “Break!!!” 

Still, there were no results. Gil could see the Chain beginning to squeeze Break’s body tighter. That finally kicked his mind into gear. He could not allow anything to happen to his mentor. To a person he cared so much about. He squeezed his eyes, and without having to consciously think about it, he let his body’s will and desire take over. “RAVEN!”

Without any hesitation, the Raven erupted out in a display of blue flames, wings spreading wide. 

Gil’s eyes flew open as he felt the Chain hover behind him. He actually did it. He turned around to see the Raven amassing blue flames in its mouth, preparing for an attack, something Gilbert has never seen before. He quickly turned towards the target of Raven’s attack and saw that it was aiming right at the other Chain – with Break in its clutches. Heart in his throat, his mind kicked into gear. “Don’t hurt him!” He shouted. 

In that moment, the mechanical Chain looked up from its task, noticing the Raven. It dropped Break in fear and scurried away. 

Meanwhile, Gilbert was still focused on his Chain, just as the blue ball of flame was about to shoot out, he stumbled in the way of the Raven, making the Chain twitch in its attempt to evade hurting its contractor. “You fool! I could have had it!” 

“You were going to take down Break along with the Chain!” 

“A necessary sacrifice sometimes,” the Chain boomed. 

Gilbert was flabbergasted. “No?! He will never be a necessary sacrifice!” He exclaimed incredulously and turned towards Break, running up to the other where he laid on the ground where the Chain dropped him. 

Break felt like he wasn’t in his right mind. How could he have let himself be captured like that? So caught up in his own head, he didn’t even notice Gilbert’s exchange with the Raven. He only turned his head long enough to note that the Raven was out and the other Chain was skulking away. He groaned, and using his sword to help him, he got up and ran after the Chain, a storm of emotions overwhelming him inside. 

“Break, wait!” He only vaguely heard Gilbert, but ignored him. He had a mission. Possibly one of his hardest missions yet. This was Emily Sinclair he just saw. It made sense that she is the way she is now since he changed the past and that led her to feed the rest of her family to her Chain and eventually get dragged down into the Abyss herself – and here she was now in front of him as a Chain. He couldn’t believe it actually came down to this, yet here they were. He doubted she had any cognitive capabilities to recognize him. The Chain was not cognisant beyond shrieking and asking its victims for hugs. 

Break fought back tears at the realization. This used to be Emily, but not anymore, even if she looked painfully alike. Even racing behind her, his vision was crossing with a flashback of a distant memory where he used to chase her around the manor in a game of tag. The fact that the Chain still had some remnants of Emily’s hair and pink frills in tatters along its body was not helping with the vision. 

Eventually, he came up close enough to be able to chop one of the mechanical legs off. He swung his sword and slashed right at the knee joint. The Chain stumbled, but due to its numerous legs, it was able to maintain its balance. That initial blunder was all Break needed though to close the distance and take out another leg. With effortful grunts, he eliminated leg after leg until the Chain laid there shrieking, unable to move. 

Break tossed his head back to look at the sky, sending a silent wish to give him the strength to do what he must. The monstrous screeches coming from the Chain were grating on his nerves. Normally he’d just instantly kill the thing and be done with it, but he felt like this one had to have a different end. He came to stand by the Chain, watching it thrash in its animalistic misery of being decapitated and unable to move. Break couldn’t believe he actually pitied an Abyssal being for once. She did not deserve this fate. The face of a cheerful laughing Emily passed through his mind. ‘You should have had a different end…’ He thought tearfully. 

He then gripped his sword tighter in his fist, gathering the strength to finish the job. He raised it up slowly, trying and failing to not see his little Sinclair girl in that monstrous being below him. This time, when he’s going to watch the light fade from someone’s eyes, he was actually going to feel something other than satisfaction. 

Remorse. 

“I’m sorry I couldn’t save you back then…” He whispered. A tear pooled in his eye. He kept his eye open as he plunged the sword down, wanting to make sure he hit true. To see the consequences of his actions, and to see his past come to an end. “But I can save you now…” Or at least, that’s how he led himself to see this. Mercy killing. Finally putting that wretched soul to rest. 

The Chain thrashed for a moment longer and then the movements subsided until they were nonexistent. Break let out a shaky breath, and only once there was no signs of life in the Chain’s eyes, he allowed his own tear to finally roll down his cheek. 

He wished it didn’t hurt. He wished this endeavour would feel right, to know the girl was no longer existing as an Abyssal Chain, but there was something about facing the past that was so much worse than leaving it in his memories. He was sure he was done with it. He made a new name for himself, he was living in a different time, serving a different house, and yet, despite that, his unfinished past still caught up with him. Maybe he could have handled it better if it was anyone else, but it just had to be Emily. 

Once that first tear rolled down, it was impossible to stop the rest from following forth. 

Gilbert finally caught up with Break, finding him bent over the Chain, sword plunged right in its core. “Break!” He was worried Break would freeze up again or be in danger. The fear and desire to protect propelled him forward until he was right next to his mentor and heard a sound he thought Break was incapable of. Soft sobbing. 

Finding himself lost in what to do in that moment, Gilbert did the only thing that made sense to him. He reached out a comforting hand towards Break’s shoulder. “Break…?” 

However, a moment before his hand touched the shoulder, Break scrambled away wildly, leaving the sword to protrude from the Chain. “No! Don’t touch!”

Gilbert flinched away instantly, perplexed by Break’s reaction. He watched his mentor’s back hit the other wall of the alley and with tears streaming down his face, the other watched as the Chain dissipated into nothingness. Gilbert could hardly believe the beaten down look that overtook Break. Something told him it was not the result of his fight with the Chain, but something else. 

Once the Chain was completely gone, Break hugged his knees to his chest and curled up into a ball, suddenly wailing into the tight space between himself. Hearing that, Gilbert dropped down to his knees as well, lost, unsure of what to do. “Break! What is it? What’s wrong?” He asked worriedly, flexing his hands so he wouldn’t try to touch Break again, just like Break asked. Although, given the circumstances, Break really looked like he could use a shoulder to cry on rather than balling up on himself. 

“She was a Chain!” Break cried out, the tears streamed down hard and fast, all the loss and pain accumulated over the years pouring out in that instant. It was so hard to deal with just the simple knowledge of what happened. Still, he didn’t handle it well back then. Now that he was actually witness to what has become of Emily, and knowing he was the one to ultimately put her to rest, it made everything more real – and so much more painful at that. “She was supposed to be dead. She died. And now she’s… I had to. I had to!”

What Break was saying was all incomprehensible to Gilbert. He didn’t understand who ‘she’ was or why she was so important. Whoever it was though, left a huge mark on Break. Gilbert was suddenly reminded just how much he didn’t know about his mentor. 

He swallowed hard, not liking how his mentor looked while breaking down like that. “Who’s… who was she…?”

Break burrowed his head further into his arms. In a choked voice he answered. “Emily…”

Gilbert furrowed his brow in confusion. “Your doll?”

Break shook his head, his sobbing subsiding to a manageable level now that Gilbert was probing him to talk about things. “No. Emily Sinclair…” 

“Oh…” Gilbert replied simply. He saw that Break wasn’t ready to budge from his balled up position, so he took a seat next to his mentor and leaned his back against the wall in a silent indicator that he was there to listen – to support Break emotionally, even if he didn’t have all the pieces of the puzzle to understand exactly what was going on. “I don’t know who that is…” He said gently.

Break took a shuddering breath and uncurling slowly, he leaned back against the wall, much like Gilbert. He kept staring at his lap though, too afraid to face the world. “Of course you wouldn’t. Their entire lineage died out before you were born,” then he added quietly and remorsefully. “Because of me…”

Gilbert turned his head to look Break over. He wasn’t sure he wanted to hear the answer to the next question, but he had to face their reality. “Did you kill them?” 

Break huffed out an unamused chuckle. Of course that’s what it would sound like. “Not directly.”

Gilbert allowed the answer to settle in. Well, that complicated things. “What happened?” He probed gently. At least Break wasn’t rebuking his questions, even if his face looked so empty. 

Break took a deep breath. He seemed hesitant to answer, taking a couple of moments to mule the question over, figuring out the best way to answer that. “I wasn’t there to save them when they needed me most. And even when I changed the past, it only made things worse. The daughter, Emily, lived for a bit longer before becoming an illegal contractor after which she was swallowed by the Abyss and became,” he waved vaguely with his hand towards the general area of where the Chain was moments ago. “This…”

That was a lot of information to take in. Gilbert’s gears turned in his head. Between Break being unable to save the family to the girl becoming a Chain, Gilbert was most hung up on another fact. “You changed the past…?”

Break hung his head, suddenly fascinated by his fingers. “Yes.”

Gilbert frowned. “Doesn’t that mean that you…?” He trailed off, trying to comprehend how that was possible. 

Break knew exactly what Gilbert was too shy or afraid to ask. “Yes.” He answered again simply, still not able to look Gil in the eye. He took another deep breath. No use hiding anything now. Especially not after Gilbert witnessed his breakdown. He owed an explanation one way or another. “I had a different life back then. I suppose the name Kevin Legnard doesn’t tell you much either, huh?”

Gilbert shook his head. “Never heard of him.”

“Well, you could say he died with the Sinclairs that day. He served as a knight to the Sinclair family. Failing to protect the house he served, he was driven mad by guilt and desire for revenge. A Chain came whispering to him, promising salvation, and he foolishly followed that voice, sacrificing 116 innocent people on his path. Miraculously, he survived getting dragged into the Abyss at the end of his contract, a missing eye his only payment for a second chance. After which, he emerged from the Abyss as Xerxes Break…”

Gilbert listened intently to the story, and when Break got to the last part, his eyes widened in shock. He never would have guessed Break’s origins or what he’s been through – and Break only painted him the broad strokes. He was sure the details would be far more gruesome than he could ever imagine. 

After a few moments of silence in which Gil was trying to process everything he just learned and apply it all to his mentor that he’s known for 10 years, Break grew impatient with the still quietness. He wiped away his tears in frustration and stood up. “I don’t even know why I’m telling you all this…”

The sudden movement snapped Gilbert out of his own mind. Not only that, but Break sounded upset, and he felt like an idiot for not saying anything for so long. He reached out instinctively towards Break’s sleeve, tugging on it for Break to not walk away from him like that. “No, Break, wait.”

Break snapped his head to look at the hand on his sleeve. Seeing the glare, Gilbert quickly let go of the sleeve and scrambled up to his feet. “I’m sorry, I’m sorry!” He put his palms up to show that he wasn’t touching Break.

Break only sighed and turned away, heading to retrieve his sword which was lying on the ground where the Chain was. “I don’t deserve your comfort, Gilbert.”

Gilbert was baffled by the statement. He may not have been great with words, but this was something he could speak his mind about. “Yes, you do!” He flexed his fists at his sides. “What you went though sounds… awful. You shouldn’t have to carry that burden alone.”

Break huffed out a chuckle. “And who do you propose I share it with? You?” He pointed his sword at Gilbert mockingly. 

Gilbert flushed, but stood his ground. “It could be me. Or anyone you trust. Point is, you shouldn’t blame yourself for everything that’s happened.”

Break gave Gilbert a pained look. ‘Oh, the optimism of youth…’ He then took a tired breath. “Gilbert… I’m too old for this…” He turned around and started walking back towards where their carriage waited for them. Gilbert quickly caught up and walked alongside him. Break decided in that moment to share something else he hasn’t opened up about to anyone. Since Gilbert so willingly volunteered himself to be sharing this so-called burden of his, he opted to take on the young adult on his offer. “Self blame is all I know. It’s all that’s been keeping me going all these years. Now, my body started wearing out as a result, and it feels like proper atonement for my sins.”

Gilbert frowned once again. It seemed he just couldn’t catch a break with everything he’s learning about his mentor. “What do you mean your body is wearing out?” Gilbert made sure to look Break up and down. He seemed like his usual self. However, Break was quick to fill him in. “I’m dying, Gilbert. My body is giving out bit by bit. First it was some stumbling, then came the coughing up blood, and now my eyesight is getting worse by the day. I don’t know if I even have a year left…” 

Gilbert’s eyes widened. Break said it so casually, as if talking about the weather. He slowed his step, coming to a stop, shock and disbelief etched onto his face. “What…?”

Break turned to look over his shoulder with a frown of his own. “What?”

Tears started blurring Gilbert’s vision as he stared down at the ground, dumbfounded. “How can you say that so… casually?!” His voice rose. He should be upset, and he was, but Break’s nonchalance just angered him for some reason even more.

Break’s frown only deepened. “What’s gotten your panties in a twist?”

Gilbert tried hard to search for the right words, but he was in such shock nothing comprehensible was coming to mind. “How could you… you?! Why didn’t you say anything? Before! How can you just drop something like that so casually, Break!?”

Break looked at him with a perplexed expression. “You asked me to share my burden. With you, mind you. Is it suddenly too much for you? Was I right to be keeping it all to myself?”

“No! That’s not what I’m saying. I’m glad you shared it but just… a year?!”

“Give or take… Depending on how much I use Mad Hatter,” Break waved his hands vaguely.

Gilbert sucked in a sharp breath and carded a nervous hand through his hair. He needed a smoke. 

Seeing the unsettled reaction from Gilbert, Break tried to think of something that will assuage the other’s concerns. “Gilbert, I’ve lived a long life. I think it’s just time.”

Gilbert looked up sharply. “You look 24!”

“I’m actually 39.”

“So, nothing I knew about you was true?!”

“Well, now you know everything,” Break spread his arms, showing he had nothing to hide. 

Gilbert rubbed his face in frustration, groaning as his mind whirled. “You said it all depends on Mad Hatter. So can you just… not use him?” 

“Oh, then what kind of Pandora agent would I be if I don’t use my Chain?” Break asked in a teasing tone. Though the glare that Gilbert sent him made him drop it immediately. 

“You can’t do your job if you’re dead, Break,” Gilbert said sternly, finding it odd that he was the one lecturing his mentor. 

“That is true,” Break pointed out. “But that’s nothing you should be concerning yourself with, dear Gilbert,” Break wagged his finger and began turning away. 

“Yes, it is…” Gilbert gritted out between his teeth, the sound making Break turn back to face him. “I said I wanted to share your burden with you. I said that because…” He paused and looked away, a storm of feelings inside him, a wave of emotions threatening to overtake him. “Because I care, okay?”

Break eyed Gilbert up curiously, placing a hand on his chin. “And what should I do with your care?”

Gilbert turned back to look at him with a defiant glare. “Just accept it, goddammit!”

“Alright, alright,” Break brought his hands up placatingly. “If it makes you feel any better, I was already planning on using Mad Hatter less. I’m not planning on dying yet. For one, you still need to get your master back, and I promised to help you with that. As you’ve seen, I haven’t used my Chain today, so you needn’t worry so much.”

‘Gilbert needn’t worry so much about me,’ Vincent's voice echoed in Gilbert’s mind. Why did that phrase haunt him so much? Was he truly worrying all that much? It appeared to be a theme in his adulthood. “I’ll still worry. But thank you. That does actually help to know…”

“Dandy!” Break cheered and turned around. “Shall we get going then?”

“Yeah…” Gilbert hung his head and followed Break. His gut felt twisted in on itself, and despite what Break said, it still didn’t change the inevitable. He was so angry, and so upset, he couldn’t believe any of what he heard today. Break’s past was so fascinating, yet so tragic. He wanted to learn more about Kevin, about the Sinclairs, how Break managed to change, how he adapted after the Abyss, what happened in the Abyss. He had so many questions, but right now, his heart was numb. Numb with pain and shock that the second person he cared so deeply about was not long for this world. He had to come up with a way to help. To do something so that he wasn’t just sitting on the sidelines watching Break’s life pass before his eyes. There was so much on his mind. He just needed to get knocked out for a while so that he would stop overanalyzing it all. 

Needless to say, a part of him was in denial. 

Chapter Text

“He said that he had a year left to live because of the contract he made in the Abyss with the Intention who took his eye, and I just… I just… don’t know what to do! He can’t die, Vince. I know you don’t like him, but… I’ll be so gutted if he passes. I have to do something…”

“The festival… No, you go on ahead… I’m not in the mood for pretence socializing. You’re so much better at this than me anyway…”

And so, Vincent stood at one of the high tables at the masquerade ball all the noble families were invited to. He was mulling over everything Gilbert had told him since he came back from that mission, looking worse off than he’s ever seen his brother. Of course his first instinct was to ask what that clown did to Gilbert. The answer that came was rather unexpected as for once, it wasn’t something that Break had done to him directly, but rather just something that he shared about himself that upset the older Nightray. 

Now, Vincent kept a close eye on the source of Gilbert’s misfortunes as Break politely laughed and conversed with the other guests. Or should he say, Kevin Legnard.

After Gilbert finished sharing everything Break had told him, Vincent did his own research and learned that some 30 years prior, there indeed was a Legnard knightly family that served the Sinclairs. The demise of the youngest girl was shrouded in mystery in the public records, but in Pandora’s archives it was confirmed that the girl became an illegal contractor and was dragged down before she could have been eliminated. Shame. 

As Vincent stared Break down, he tried to imagine that man as a serious knight and was failing miserably with that image. At the same time, it didn’t seem like something that one would lie about. Judging by Gilbert’s reaction to the story and the context in which it was given, Vincent came to an unfortunate conclusion that the man was indeed telling the truth. At least his swordsman capabilities were proof enough of that. Even Vincent couldn’t deny the other man’s aptitude for the art. 

As for his health, Vincent didn’t notice anything out of the ordinary until he really came to learn the man after watching him so thoroughly over the last couple hours. Break did appear to be leaning on his cane more as the night went on. Meanwhile, the masquerade mask was doing a good enough job of hiding his gaze and whether his vision was actually as poor as he claimed. 

Well, he might as well make use of this opportunity while the other man was still standing. Vincent downed his drink and turned down another suitor that tried to approach him for a dance while he straight lined it towards Break. The guests around Break bowed politely towards the newcomer that approached their group. Who didn’t know the renowned Vincent Nightray, after all? Even behind his mask, his mismatched eyes shone and the golden locks were impossible to mistake.

Vincent put on his most dazzling smile for the other nobles before he turned to Break, and with forced politeness gritted through his teeth. “A dance with a member of the Rainsworths house?” He extended his hand out, palm up in offer. 

He could sense Break hesitate, but then a gloved hand slipped into his own. “How could I refuse?” Came the silky reply. Vincent’s lip quirked at the clever choice of words. With their status difference, Break was in no position to decline a direct offer from a noble. Especially not in the presence of others, whom, speaking of which, immediately hid mouths behind their hands as the pair headed off towards the dancefloor, no doubt already speculating on the meaning behind the advance. Little did they know that neither party was actually interested in the other like that. This was more of a business transaction. 

Vincent led Break to the dance floor in silence. Only when the younger Nightray took Break in his arms, forcing Break to reciprocate the action, did Break just cut straight to the chase. “Why invite me to a dance when we both know you don’t like me?” They swayed to the traditional rhythm of the ballroom music. 

“This isn’t about you, Hatter. It’s about Gilbert,” Vincent pushed out through forced calm. 

“Ah…” Break nodded his head in understanding. “Where might be the older Nightray tonight?” He swiveled his head from side to side as if actually looking for the Raven. 

“At home, moping,” Vincent replied bluntly. “But a Nightray presence is required, so I took on that responsibility.” He then narrowed his eyes at Break. “I hope you do realize that Gilbert is not in his right mind because of you.”

“I thought you said this wasn’t about me,” Break frowned in mock concern. 

Vince gritted his teeth in annoyance over the masqueraded cheeky response. “You bring so much misfortune upon Gilbert.”

Even behind his mask, Vince could see the raised eyebrow. “That is one serious accusation you’re making, Mr. Nightray,” Break knew he couldn’t lose his composure in the middle of a dance floor filled with nobility, lest it reflect poorly on the Rainsworths house. 

“You know it just as well as I do,” Vincent pushed. 

Break only retaliated in a calm demeanour. “I know not of such a thing. Gilbert is his own person who makes his own decisions. Everything he does, he does of his own free will.”

“So, all those days you’ve run him ragged, that was Gilbert’s own choosing?” Vincent shot back impatiently, fighting for his own self control. 

“He was on a quest to save his master. I was merely helping him achieve his goal,” Break replied measuredly. How they were still actively dancing was beyond him. Despite Vincent’s foul mood, he was doing a terrific job of guiding them. 

“And look at how well that’s been working out for you,” Vincent retorted venomously. 

Break bit his lip to not say anything out of line. “He got the Raven.”

“He was always going to get the Raven. He was qualified!” Vincent bulked, trying to keep his voice at a reasonable volume. 

Break huffed in annoyance. “Either way, he’s never complained about it once.” 

“Except now he refuses to get out of bed after everything you told him,” Vincent bit back sharply. That seemed to finally strike a chord with Break. The older opened his mouth in slight shock, then closed it again. He looked away and after a moment’s pause, he asked quietly. “He told you, didn’t he?”

The sudden shift in tone snapped Vincent out of his heated headspace. “Yes,” he answered curtly. 

The response made Break sigh and close his eye in resignation. “Guess that couldn’t be helped then…”

Now it was Vincent’s turn to be confused. “Whatever do you mean?”

Break shot Vincent a knowing look. He could tell that Vincent made this knowledge about him known as a form of leverage over Break. Some dirt that was kept hidden. However, it appeared that two could play at that game. Break replied in a sly tone, quickly getting over the fact that the truth about him was out. “I suppose it would make sense that he shared it with you, given how close you are…”

Vince narrowed his eyes dangerously behind his mask. “He is my brother!” He tried to say it in such a way as if to suggest that being family meant that all secrets were shared. However, Break knew that wasn’t the case. 

“Oh, I know he’s more than that…” Break replied knowingly, a glint in his eye. 

The response from Vincent was just as expected. The younger Nightray bristled nervously, but only momentarily before his gaze went back to being calculated. He eyed Break up, not confirming nor denying the claim, trying to weigh how much Break actually knew. Did Gilbert tell him or did the clever bastard just figure it out on his own? Whatever the case, Vincent was not about to admit to his biggest weakness, so he just scoffed indignantly as if taken aback by the preposterous accusation. To his dismay, Break just continued casually, likely taking his lack of confirmation as a confirmation in and of itself. “Heh, it appears there can be no secrets between us as long as Gilbert is involved…”

In that moment, Vincent’s grip tightened on Break briefly, squeezing the fabric in his hands, but he instantly let go. Luckily, the music also ended, signifying the end of the dance, and now they could disappear from the public eye. This line of conversation was getting quickly out of hand and not something he wanted to discuss out in the open. 

Skipping the formalities of a bow at the end of the dance, Vincent grabbed Break by the hand and dragged him behind him unceremoniously. Let others think that he’s going to bed the Rainsworth servant. As long as the attention wasn’t on his dear Gilbert, he’ll bear the burden of any and all gossip that this action will no doubt elicit. 

Break followed, compliant, as he was now completely at Vincent’s mercy ever since the younger Nightray extended his hand in a request for a dance. 

Vincent didn’t know exactly where he was going yet. He just needed to get away from the crowd and away from the prying eyes. More importantly, he needed to keep an eye over Break now that he knew that the other was privy to some very personal knowledge. Still with a vice-like grip over the Hatter’s wrist, Vincent finally brought them to an open balcony, far away from the chatter of the dance hall and the other guests. 

Out in the evening air, Vincent took off his mask, and he undid the ribbons holding his hair back. He just wanted to be comfortable as he thought over his next move. 

Break knew that escape would be futile so he joined the Nightray at the balcony railing, taking off his own mask to lay beside him on the rail. He breathed in the evening air as well, ruminating over the knowledge he’s gained during their exchange earlier. He saw that Vincent wasn’t about to talk any time soon, so he took it upon himself to start, intending to get to the bottom of this distaste that Vincent harboured towards him. He leaned his elbows on the balcony guard, gaze unfocused on the distance. “Whatever it is you think I’ve done with Gilbert, I’ve never been out to hurt him.”

Vincent turned a startled expression towards Break, as if he forgot the older was with him. “He always came back from your sessions bloodied and bruised, oftentimes in tears.”

Break looked down, knowing all too well how Gilbert had been leaving some of their training sessions. Sometimes he ended up in the medical room, other times they had to cancel before even starting due to either party’s emotional levels. “It was never going to be an easy journey, joining Pandora and obtaining the Raven… And he was doing it all for Oz. He was merely using me as a tool. Everything he’s endured, he’s done it out of his own volition.”

Vincent scowled despite himself and turned to face forward, looking out over the distance like Break. “Tch. If only he wasn’t so dependent on that stupid master of his…”

Break continued conversationally, sensing that Vincent was diffusing some of his anger away from him. “Well, now that the brainwashing spell is off I’m sure he could start expanding his horizons out a bit more.” In a more gentle tone, he added. “He’s always been a great kid, and now, he’s turned into a fine young man.”

This made Vince pause. He tried to hide it, but a small smile appeared on his face at hearing a praise like that towards his brother. “He really is…”

Break turned to look at Vincent, whatever his eyesight could still gift him. He noted how different Vincent looked when he wasn’t glowering or had fake masks on. How he looked when he thought of his brother. The look of pure adoration and tranquility. 

With the mood shifted to being more stable and less volatile, Break decided to steer the conversation towards more amicable waters. He nudged Vincent lightly. “You may think that finding out about Kevin is a revelation to you, but you’ve actually met him before.”

Vincent turned a surprised expression towards Break, his attention now fully diverted to the new piece of information. Break’s nonchalance intrigued him. “We have?”

Break returned the surprise with light amusement. “Mhmm… In the Abyss. Though, it wouldn’t surprise me if you don’t remember me. You were a bit…” The image of Vincent laughing maniacally, yelling about how if everyone was mad then he’d be normal, flashing in his mind. “...out of it…” He tried to select a more gentle term that wasn’t just outright ‘psychotic’. 

“Ah…” Realization dawned over Vincent’s features. “That…” He turned away, going back to staring over the balcony’s edge. Despite Break attempting to jog his memory, the memory itself wasn’t the issue. He remembered the worst day of his life clear as day, down to the very last gorey detail. However, he couldn’t remember the things he didn’t pay attention to the first time. In Alyss’s room, he was so focused on her, he really did not notice anything else. 

Break continued, gauging how well Vincent was taking to the topic. For him, this was a two fold mission. Gather more information about the truth of 100 years ago, just like he always wanted, as well as establish rapport with the younger Nightray. “I guess I can’t blame you for that either. Most of what you were spewing sounded like absolute nonsense to me. Though, after everything I’ve experienced there myself, anyone would be driven mad down there. I mean… my left eye was given to a cat whose eyes you gouged out.”

Vincent flinched, his grip tightening on the rail he was holding onto as if for dear life. “It’s all because of that stupid Alice…” Vincent was trying hard not to get overwhelmed by the sudden images of all the times Alice annoyed him or Gilbert. Of how she drove him to all these cruelties that he was forced to resort to in order to protect Gil. So that Gilbert wouldn’t wear that horrible expression. 

Break looked away, as if reminiscing about the past, but his tone was quiet and pained. “Alyss… I hated her…”

Vincent looked down. It appeared they were both remembering that wicked day very unfavourably. He gripped the rail harder, the white haired Alyss mixing with the black haired Alice in his mind, as neither was really any better than the other. “Me too,” he admitted. 

Not a moment later, Break added in a sorrowful tone. “But I hated myself even more…”

Vincent’s eyes widened and his grip went slack on the rail as the realization dawned over him. “Me too…” he confessed quietly. 

They then turned to look at each other at the same time, Vince, surprised, Break, understanding, as they came to the realization that they are more alike than they ever thought. Both found blame within themselves, seeing no use blaming others for their own misfortunes. That confession was as if a veil had lifted between them as they finally came to understand each other through their shared self-loathing. Neither said anything as they simply stared at each other in a new light, dumbstruck in his own right. 

Vincent carried himself so well in public, Break never would have guessed a similar darkness lurked behind those alluring mismatched eyes. Excelling in all other aspects of noble life, Break never thought to consider what motivated the younger adopted Nightray. Though, he supposed a healthy past probably wouldn’t push someone to desire his own brother in the way that Vincent did. 

For Vincent, he never saw Break as anything but an obstacle to overcome when it came to Gilbert’s attention. Though he could not deny the favour Break has done for him all those years ago, that was where his amiability towards the other man ended. Break always seemed arrogant in his eyes, the strongest man in Pandora, the mentor that Gilbert flaunted over, master swordsman, wielder of the deadliest Chain, born too late to witness the cruelties against Ill-Omened Children. Essentially, the perfect lifestyle a part of Vincent envied. Now, however, knowing that Break has done something so horrible to end up in the Abyss like him and emerge a hateful person, well, that certainly changed things. 

He took in the other one, noticing suddenly the telltale signs of years making themselves known. The tired eye, the darkness it hid, the droopy lid. Despite the contract keeping his appearance youthful, Break showed his lived experience via other means. Vincent couldn’t deny that what the older shared with him and with Gil was indeed true. He also realized he could never relate to another individual aside from Gilbert more than he did in that moment with Break. It was an odd sensation. No more than an hour ago he was still seething over how much pain and suffering the Hatter brought upon Gilbert, but now he saw Break in a different light, and ironically, found himself drawn towards that darkness. He felt a kindred spirits connection between them. A part of him wanted to deny it, to stay loyal to his initial feelings, but a part of him realized Break might understand him in such a way that no one else ever could. Something that maybe even Gilbert wouldn’t be able to accept. 

Mesmerized by that spark, yearning to be heard and understood, Vincent voiced aloud something he could never share with anyone else. In a very quiet tone, he admitted something he has never voiced aloud, since he had no one to share this burden with. “I want to give Gil a world and a past where I do not exist.” His gaze was cast off to the side, not yet ready to look anyone in the eye while uttering those words out loud. 

Hearing the confession, Break let out the tiniest of chuckles at the absurd statement, however, the sound quickly died in his throat. He both saw and sensed just how oddly serious Vincent was. This was not just wishful thinking or a stray thought. Vincent clearly put some heavy consideration behind that statement. His mouth opened in surprise, but then Vincent continued. 

“Gilbert could have a completely different and a much happier life without me...” the way with which he said that sounded so… broken. 

Break bulked for a moment, utterly taken aback by the revelation and shift in the younger. He only had glimpses into the adopted Nightray’s brothers’ lives, and from what he gathered, it wasn’t pretty. However, to wish for a life in which one didn’t exist to make the other happy… that was just absurd. He thought his own self-loathing ran deep, but Vincent’s was on a whole other level. 

He made a sound of disbelief, scoffing as he tried to search for some semblance of a trick on the younger’s part, but to his dismay, he didn’t see nor feel anything. Vincent was, completely and fully, sincere – and for reasons unknown to him yet, Break found that extremely worrying. “Vincent, that’s absurd…” 

After the silence was finally broken between them, Vincent snapped his eyes back to Break, not understanding why the older was disagreeing with him. “Why do you say that?”

“Because!” Break remembered all the times he’s asked Gilbert about how things were at the Nightrays. How he’d blush and his eyes light up when he talked about Vincent. In his younger years because he realized he had a brother. In his older years because he found a partner. “You may not see it, but Gilbert cares about you, and he is truly happy to be with you and to have you by his side.”

Hearing the soft words, Vincent’s jaw dropped open. However, he quickly closed it and shook his head, closing his eyes as if that would help shut out the truth. “No… no, you’re wrong. That can’t be right! A part of Gilbert has to hate me. He deserves a better life than the one that was given to him with me as his brother.”

Break shook his own head at the stubbornness of the younger Nightray. “Think about his feelings…”

“I am!” Vincent cried out. “You don’t know what it was like for him! How much pain, torment, and brutality he’s endured because of me. He… he doesn’t deserve that,” Vincent looked like he was on the verge of tears. However, that only steeled Break’s own resolve to try to talk some sense into the younger. 

“And yet, even after he remembered everything, he chose to stay by your side.”

That statement immediately stifled any further outcry from the younger. He closed his mouth and looked at Break. The determination on the older’s face was very evident, and that confused Vincent. He’s never heard nor considered the other side to this whole conundrum. Still, years upon years of trauma and thinking of ways to right his wrongs… He was determined in his ways. He saw no other way. In a confident tone, he said. “I will make it happen for him.”

A note of impatience crept into Break’s voice. He knew he had little sway in Vincent’s life, but it was clear the younger wasn’t thinking straight – wasn’t seeing the bigger picture. “You mustn’t. That won’t make him happy!”

Vincent narrowed his eyes dangerously. “You can’t know what will make him happy.”

“Exactly!” Break’s voice rose. “So why don’t you let him decide for himself?”

Vincent turned his head away with a frustrated “tch.” 

To Break’s relief, something seemed to register behind those dichromatic eyes of Vincent’s. Frustration was good. That meant he was at least understanding what Break was saying to him, and he was obviously weighing the meaning behind it all. He couldn’t be sure whether Vincent would actually heed his advice, but this was at least a good first step towards the younger recognizing how absurd his plan was. 

Vincent’s thoughts began to stray, and that both scared and confused him. How dare the Hatter plant these doubts in him. He knew what he had to do, so then why… why did what the older say make him pause? He didn’t want to give those thoughts any more room, so he reached for the ribbon and mask that were still laying on the balcony railing. He quickly fastened the ribbon around his hair and pulled the masquerade mask over his face. “I should get back to the party before others will really think that we’re trying to make babies.”

Break only nodded in agreement, Vincent’s body language speaking volumes about how the conversation was closed. Frankly, he gave a quiet sigh of relief now that they’ve finally had a proper heart to heart and understood each other. 

Without saying anything else, Vincent walked past Break, bumping into the other lightly on his way back to the ballroom. 

Break fought for composure over the unnecessary run in, but when he reached to smoothen the spot Vincent bumped into near his coat pocket, he felt something inside. He reached inside his pocket and to his surprise, he found a small blue feather glistening in the evening light. 

Chapter Text

Break was just about finished for the day at Pandora HQ, ready to head home when the emergency bell rang out across the premises. He looked around, wishing this was just routine training. He stepped out into the hall to see Pandora agents running towards the muster point. Trying not to draw any attention to himself, he turned around to slowly tiptoe the other way from where everyone was running to. If this was just a mere drill, he’d rather head home and not deal with it. However, to his dismay, he heard one of the higher ups call out amid the commotion. “This is not a drill, we need all hands on deck!”

Break suddenly felt a firm hand yank him by the scruff. “You especially, Mad Hatter.”

And just like that he was ushered into the great hall where whatever agents that were on site were all mustered around some of the higher ups. Break scanned the crowd and noted Reim furiously scribbling notes one of the captains was relaying to him. Why was he not surprised that the younger man was still present at HQ past hours?

A further scan of the crowd revealed Vincent Nightray next to one of the walls, yawning, likely awoken from a nap by the bell. Vincent clearly wasn’t supposed to be there but given the Dormouse’s ability, Break also wasn’t surprised to see the younger Nightray caught up in this mess. Whatever it is that was happening. 

“Listen up, folks!” one of the commanders called out into the chatter of the crowd which immediately died down the second they heard the authority figure speak. “We’ve had a report come in of a mass effect Chain user on the loose. His Chain petrified a mansion full of party guests and must be put down immediately.”

A low murmur spread through the crowd. Usually Chains attacked individual targets, so to have a mansion full of them was certainly unique. Break began to see the urgency in calling in every agent available, especially with a Chain of such calibre.

“The Chain has been deemed the highest level of danger as one look into its eyes will petrify you with unknown reversal techniques as of yet. As such, you will be working in groups of three to ensure everyone’s safety and to always have someone on the lookout. Further direction will be given en route. Move out, people!”

And that’s how Break found himself standing outside of the target mansion. The details of the incident were shared with them in the carriage ride over. Not only were the guests petrified, but the Chain user then went around slicing the victims, essentially making them bleed out. This was all followed by a warning from the staff to prepare for what they would see inside. Needless to say, the target was to be eliminated on sight. 

Working with the agents available and their Chains, the teams were divided to be balanced. “Mad Hatter, you’re with Dormouse and Absolem. Your offensive power should pair well with their tactical defensive abilities.” Break’s heart stuttered momentarily. Why, of course, fate just had to keep bringing them together with Vincent. 

He has worked with Absolem, or rather, Percy, in the past. He was a pleasant man, his Chain’s smoke screen abilities coming in handy more times than he could count. Dormouse on the other hand… was a bit useless since the target was to be eliminated, but perhaps it would come in handy if Vincent got to the target first before Break could deal the finishing blow. 

As for Vincent himself… Since that night, neither acknowledged what happened between them, and Break wasn’t about to admit that he still carried that blue feather as a reminder that maybe he could be the reason Vincent decided to live another day. At this point, he also wasn’t sure if he was doing it for Vincent truly or for his own selfish desire to still be needed. 

Putting those thoughts aside for the time being, his group was given the eastern wing of the mansion to go in through. As the more experienced one, Break was to lead the trio. He asked Vincent to be in the middle with Percy taking up the rear out of fear of Vincent falling asleep randomly in the back. For all it was worth, Vincent acted professionally and civil towards him, if not a little bored with the whole endeavour. Whatever the case, it was better than the years of glowering that the younger Nightray constantly sent his way. See, wasn’t it just lovely to finally have a proper heart to heart? 

Break eyed Vincent up carefully as they walked up to their designated wing. With the confessions from the younger still fresh in his mind, he hoped Vincent wouldn’t do anything stupid like endanger himself on purpose to end his life quicker. Although, the way Vincent phrased his desire… ‘I want to give Gil a world and a past where I do not exist’, sounded slightly different than wishing outright death. No, the younger clearly had something else in mind… But what…?

“Break, you alright?” A firm hand slapped down on his shoulder, snapping him out of his reveries. Percy looked at him with questioning concern, his blue eyes twinkling in the twilight. 

Hearing the question, Vincent also turned around and stopped to look at Break. Break looked between Percy and settled his gaze on Vincent determinedly. “Yes, I’m fine.”

Percy slapped him on the back like an old pal. “Alright then, let’s do it just like in the good old times!”

Break gave a small smile, brief memories of missions with Percy fleeting through his mind before he focused on the task at hand. They neared the door and gave each other final nods of approval before going in. 

The Chain in question was, according to the reports, a giant hedgehog with sewn shut eyes. However, once it opened its eyes, that’s when it petrified its victims. If the Chain is encountered, it is not to be engaged alone. Wait for backup, and ideally work in a team of three, or worst case scenario, two. The contractor is to be eliminated as any regular human and can be done individually as he is not a threat without his Chain. 

The moment they opened the door, the smell of blood was nauseating. Still, they took a deep breath and pushed through. What Break didn’t know was that while he and Percy were soldiering on, Vincent blanched in horror, though his feet still carried him forward. 

As they walked deeper into the house, they began encountering more and more of the petrified guests, their bodies slashed in various ways and locations, but each had their own pool of blood at their feet. The sight was gruesome as faces were greyed out due to lack of blood, but they were still standing in whatever position the Chain caught them in. All were dressed in formal attire making the scene appear like a frozen party. A very gnarly frozen party. 

“Whoah, Dormouse, are you okay…?” Break heard Percy ask suddenly and he turned around just in time to see Vincent sway, white as sheet, about to fall into Percy’s prepared arms. Since Vincent was still rather fresh to their ranks with little rapport with the others, he was generally referred to by his code name. 

Vincent tried to wave Percy away weakly. “I’m fine, I’m fine…”

In return, Percy tried to right him up again, putting him on his feet. Vincent’s hand immediately went to the wall for stability. His eyes were cast downward, momentarily slipping into a version of himself he never showed in public. Break noticed the look and surprise mixed with concern overtook him. What was going on?

Then, Vincent, as if reminded of where he was, looked up and tried to give his usual fake cheery smile, but that meant seeing the gruesome scene around him, and once again, he lost his balance, hand sliding against the wall as he fell forward, this time into Break’s arms. 

Once Break noted Vincent falling towards him, he snapped firmly. “Oy, Vincent, get a hold of yourself!” But the younger didn’t hear him and just slumped into Break’s arms. The sudden weight off balanced Break as well and he gracelessly lowered them both to the ground. 

With both of them down, the view beyond was clear and Percy caught sight of someone. “The contractor!” He immediately sprung into action, jumping around both Break and Vincent on the floor. 

Break whipped his head around in time to see the tail end of the contractor's tail coat flutter out of sight. “Percy!”

“I got him!” Percy shouted back.

“The Chain?!” Break shouted with urgency, fear gripping his heart at having a colleague dive into danger like that. 

“No Chain! You take care of Dormouse!” And he was gone. That’s when Break noticed that the contractor knocked over a candle holder, the curtains nearby immediately catching fire. “Shit!”

He turned his head to look back down at Vincent. The younger wasn’t unconscious, but it appeared as if a different state of mind overtook him. Break shook him slightly, urging him to get up. However, Vincent didn’t seem to hear him. He was in a world of his own, mumbling something that wasn’t making full sense to Break. 

“This isn’t my fault… I’m not a bad boy…”

Break noted that Vincent was looking ahead, looking at the slain party guests covered in blood and all the other pools of blood all around them. 

Unsure why the younger started claiming randomly that this wasn’t his fault, Break decided to play along, just to get Vincent at least on his feet so they could get out of the house and away from the fire. “Of course you’re not, it’s not your fault, now, come on, let’s go.” He tried to shift his weight to get out from under Vincent but Vincent was not listening nor cooperating. He just kept mumbling under his breath, his voice becoming more intense, his eyes growing wider. 

“I didn’t do anything wrong… I just… For Gil!”

‘Gil?’ Now Break was thoroughly confused. Whatever was happening with Vincent must be similar to what Gilbert was experiencing in his earlier years when he was overtaken by flashbacks. Whatever the case, now was really not the time for it as the flames were quickly spreading all through the hallway, catching fire with all the decorations, pictures, wallpapers… This place was practically all made of kindle. He tugged on Vincent’s arm again, this time more forcefully. “Come on, Vince… we really gotta go…”

“It’s him… it’s all because of him-- DON’T TOUCH ME!” Vincent cried out, snapping his head up to finally look at Break. Some recognition passed across his face before his eyes shifted to the flames behind the older and Vincent’s consciousness was taken under once more. His face morphed into that of raw agony and emotional pain and he curled in on himself, dropping his head to the floor and practically shrieking. “The sky, the earth and me! We’re all dyed RED!!!”

Break was about to manhandle Vincent up when all of the sudden Vincent’s Chain erupted out into the open. However, it wasn’t the Dormouse. It was something much more deadly and horrifying than the windup mouse could ever be. 

Demios erupted with its signature shriek, just thrilled to finally have Vincent lose control enough to be let out. “~Hehehe, finally! I can stretch my bones a little!~”

Seeing the illegal Chain, Break fell back in horror, gawking at the skeletal abomination, trying to make sense of what was going on. 

Noticing the movement, the Chain snapped its head in Break’s direction, its eyeless sockets staring straight at him. “~And what do we have here?!~”

The murderous intent was very obviously rolling off of the Chain, and Break was still trying to process its existence. “Vincent…” He called out to the younger, voice rising in urgency. “Can you control your… Chain?” 

They both turned to see Vincent still bent in on himself over his knees, rocking himself slightly, eyes unseeing as he kept mumbling things indecipherable to Break at this point. “~Oh, I don’t think he’ll be in control any time soon…~” The Chain snickered and turned back to Break readying a bladed wing to strike at him. 

Realizing that Vincent was of no use right now, and the fire becoming an increasingly real danger to both of them, Break decided it was time to do something about this whole mess. “Enough!” He called out, slamming his cane against the floor. “Mad Hatter!” 

In a whirl of void energy, the Chain materialized behind him, much larger, and much more ominous than the one before him. Mad Hatter was a Chain of few words. Its presence alone was enough to send lesser Chains cowering without it needing to lift its proverbial finger. Its aura was charged with Abyssal energy, ready to destroy anything that came in its path. While other contractors were able to communicate with their Chains, Mad Hatter’s contract was purely transactional and thus they practically never spoke with Break. Even with Albus there was a lot more back and forth. With Mad Hatter it was more… silence. Which was eerie in its own right, especially knowing that the Chain was destroying him from inside. 

Seeing the killer Chain, Demios pretended to cower in fear which made Break scowl in annoyance. Of course he couldn’t kill the Chain because that would mean certain death for Vincent. He briefly glanced at the younger who was still rocking on the floor in some sort of rooted panic. While he wasn’t thrilled to find out the Nightray had an illegal contract, this was a conversation for later. Right now, he needed to find a way to protect himself from the murderous Chain before him without killing Vincent, as well as getting them both out of the burning building. 

With the Chain triumphantly floating, it really did not look all that scared of the Mad Hatter. Judging by the tone of voice in which it spoke, Break deduced that it must be really psychotic. Seeing no other option though, Break aimed Mad Hatter’s destructive power into the wing socket where the wing bone connected with the rest of the body. He struck it down with his sword, and Demios immediately lost its flight capability and fell to the ground with an irritated growl. “~Why, you…~” 

“You need to stay down and disappear,” Break commanded, coming to stand over it. 

Demios snapped its teeth at him in defiance which Break did not appreciate. With the Mad Hatter’s power concentrated in his sword, he took pleasure in slicing the other wing off, rendering the Chain completely immobile. Not only that, but the damage must have been enough to distract it from its existence in this plane and with agonizing shrieks it disappeared. 

With the Chain gone, he released Mad Hatter, immediately bending over to cough up blood. He dry heaved for a moment but having no time to dawdle, he forced himself to stand up and walk over to Vincent. The flames were slowly becoming unbearable, and with one obstacle out of the way, they could now focus on escaping. He only hoped that Percy got to the contractor or found another group to join up with. 

In that moment, Break may have been weakened, but Vincent was completely paralyzed by panicked fear, so it was on him to find the strength to get them out. That’s why he very unceremoniously hauled Vincent up by the arm and slung it over his shoulder. He groaned with the effort, but once Vincent was no longer on the floor and some weight finally got supported by some unconscious part of Vincent that told him to stand, they hobbled over to the door. Along the way, Break could feel Vincent quaking in fear and that just grew his list of questions he had for the younger Nightray. 

Out of the mansion, Break dragged them both over to the emergency carriage. He shoved Vincent into it to the best of his ability and called over to the driver. “Get him home!”

The poor driver looked uncertainly between a non responsive Vincent and a very not okay looking Break covered in blood and looking like he’ll collapse at any moment himself. “Umm… Sir, I don’t think I can get him home in the state he’s in by myself. And… no offense, but you don’t look like you can go back in there yourself…” He nodded his chin towards the house. 

As if on cue, a foreign screech resonated throughout the grounds indicating that there was some engagement on the main target which was the hedgehog Chain. Break looked longingly between the burning mansion and then back to Vince, who found a way to curl in on himself in the carriage, his gaze out the other window, eyes still unseeing.

“Shit,” Break cursed again, and climbed into the carriage. “Get us to the address then, I’ll make sure he gets home safe.”

The driver nodded, and after Break gave the address, they were off. During the ride, Break tried to get through to the younger one more time. “Vincent?”

However, Vincent only continued to stare out the window, unresponsive to any external stimuli. Break just sighed and turned to look out at the passing scenery on his side. He prayed the Pandora agents handled the situation and his Chain’s abilities were not needed. He’s already used it once today, something that he hasn’t done in a while ever since he made that explicit promise to Gilbert. 

Speaking of Gilbert, he wondered if the older knew of Vincent’s illegal contract. He was sure Gil would have mentioned it to him since he did share quite a few of the Nightray’s deepest secrets, as well as his own. He hoped that the Raven would be home from his own mission since Break wanted to sort it all out tonight – and what a long night this was turning out to be. He rested his head back and allowed a long sigh to escape him.  

Chapter Text

Once they reached the address, the carriage turned around and immediately went back to the site in case more emergency evacuations were required. That left Break out in the street with Vincent slung over his shoulder. Good thing he’s visited the new Nightray apartment before so he knew where to go. Unfortunately, the apartment was on the second floor and that required a lot of energy for Break to carry them both. 

At the door, he banged against it roughly. To his relief, he heard quick footsteps and Gil opened the door for them promptly. The older Nightray’s eyes shot wide when he saw the scene before him. “Break?” Then his eyes shifted to the dangling figure by Break’s side. “Vince!”

“Help me get him to a bed,” Break grunted effortfully, making a show of trying to get Vincent in through the door. 

Luckily, Gilbert didn’t miss a beat and he quickly scooped up the rest of Vincent’s weight. This seemed to finally snap something in Vincent to bring him back to reality. In a very disoriented voice he asked. “Gil?”

“Yes, yes, I’m here, let’s lay you down…”

As they hobbled over to the only bed in the apartment, Vincent kept whimpering weakly under his breath. “I didn’t do it, it’s not my fault…”

Gil looked down at Vince with a concerned look and then back up at Break. “What did he do?”

In a slightly irksome tone, Break snapped. “Well, it’s just like he said, he didn’t do anything, and it certainly wasn’t his fault.”

Gil just looked like he had more questions now. Still, he lowered Vincent onto the bed making sure the younger was comfortable by rearranging the pillows and putting the blanket over him. He then squatted down and stroked Vincent’s face gently. “What wasn’t your fault, Vince?”

Vincent just looked back at him with partly clouded eyes, tears and sadness staining his face. “It was all for Gil, I did it for Gil…”

Gilbert looked up at Break sharply, his hand still on Vincent’s face. “What is he talking about?”

Break threw up his hands in exasperation, his exhaustion slowly creeping up on him. “He’s been muttering nonsense the whole evening. I don’t know!” 

Gilbert looked down at Vincent, a thoughtful look on his face as if trying to connect some puzzles. Vincent’s state was very reminiscent of when he was stumbling between the present and the past. He then stood up slowly and began stroking Vincent’s hair absentmindedly. He murmured lowly under his breath. “He must be talking about the past… Maybe even the tragedy…”

Hearing that, Break’s pacing stopped in its tracks and his eye grew wide. He whipped his head around towards the younger brother whose back was turned to him. “So that’s it then…”

Break walked over closer to the bed, everything coming together for him. The indecipherable murmurs, whatever other nonsense Vincent was spewing to him in private at the ball… ‘It isn’t my fault… I did it for Gil…’ 

“It was you, wasn’t it? You’re the one responsible for the tragedy and why you feel so guilty…” Break whispered, but in the quiet room the accusation rang loud and clear. So much so that even Vincent finally snapped out of whatever trance took over him at the mansion. He turned around to Break sharply, fear shone in his eyes as they begged him not to finish that sentence out loud – but Break didn’t care. Vincent’s actions almost got them both killed, not to mention all the others his Chain could have endangered had Break not put it back in its place. He was pissed and he felt like it was high time the dirty laundry was aired out and everything was laid clean on the table before them. Especially now that he finally had his answer to his lifelong question of what happened at the Tragedy of Sablier 100 years ago. 

“You’re responsible for everything, and that’s why you want to erase yourself… To make it so that none of it happened.”

Sensing the rising tension in the room and feeling utterly lost and confused himself, Gil decided to interject. He raised his hands placatingly towards both parties. “Okay, what’s going on here?”

Break scoffed in disbelief and turned to hold his temples between his fingertips, trying to process everything. “Of course, of course… now it all makes sense,” he mumbled to himself. “And everything is for Gilbert…” He then turned around and in an accusatory voice pointed an angry finger at Vincent. “Is that why you have that illegal contract too? For Gil?”

Vincent neither confirmed nor denied the claim. He only hung his head in shame now that all of his secrets were out while he was at his most vulnerable. The accusation did, though, make Gilbert snap. “Break!?”

That only fueled Break to keep spilling the beans. He turned a glowering eye towards Gilbert. “Oh? What? Your dear younger brother didn’t tell you that he’s a double contractor? One legal and one illegal? And let me tell you, that illegal one is not the fuzzy kind,” he spat sarcastically. 

Once again, Gilbert could not stand to hear such serious accusations getting thrown at his own brother like that. “BREAK!”

Break only tipped his head back and rolled his eye in annoyance. “Oh, Gilbert, stop being so naive and just ask him yourself…” With that out of his system, Break was able to give a tired sigh and some of the tension left his body. Now he was just exhausted. With the damage done, now all that was left was for him to sit back and see how it all played out. He honestly couldn’t believe with how close the two were that this was kept a secret between them. 

During the whole exchange, he did keep a curious eye on Vincent. He’d never seen the younger Nightray like this. Usually he was so charismatic, charming and bold, ready to sweep anyone off their feet or weave a lovely tale for all to follow. This… what he now understood was likely the real Vincent, was just a scared and traumatized child. The way he wasn’t looking up at anyone; the quiet voice in which he was murmuring that it wasn’t him; that he’s not a bad boy; that he did it for Gil; how he was clutching at his elbows and trying to curl in on himself. Break could really see that young boy he once met in the snow in this young man before him. Perhaps he’s pushed this too far, blinded by his own anger and the need to stop this nonsensical secrecy. Though, maybe the latter was still a good call. Gilbert looked like he was about to fare no better than Vincent. 

In a shaky voice Gil asked Vincent to tell him that what Break just said wasn’t true. Unfortunately, to Gilbert’s horror, Vincent was not eager to deny the claims against him. Then, once Vincent finally found his voice, he admitted what he’s been trying to keep a secret for so long. “It’s true, Gil…Everything…”

Break let out his own small sigh of relief that the younger didn’t have the gall to deny the accusation. Although, Vincent looked so exhausted, maybe this was the only state in which he would have admitted to his own atrocities. Gilbert was a different story. He looked like he’d give an arm and a leg just to hear the opposite of what was revealed today. He stumbled away from the bed, the shock evident in his voice and face. “You… wanted to… erase yourself? Because you feel guilty over what happened…?” He tried to summarize the gist of everything that was said. 

Vincent just looked up at Gil through tear stricken eyes. Eyes that were so full of pain, desperation and self-loathing. He hated how Gil was looking at him. That expression. It didn’t suit his beautiful brother – and it’s all because of him. Gods, he just couldn’t do anything right… 

Vincent’s lack of response was all the confirmation that Gil needed, and in that moment, pure despair gripped his heart. He couldn’t handle all of this right now. He gave Vince a withered look before leaving the room, completely ignoring Break’s presence, and headed straight to the balcony, pulling out a cigarette as he went.

Once Gil was gone, Break looked at Vincent, who was sitting silently on the bed, staring at the sheets. He could only imagine the storm of emotions that must be raging within the younger. What he was about to say was not meant to be a jab, though he knew how that would likely sound. In reality, he just wanted to confirm to Vincent what they discussed that night at the ball. That Vincent was not considering Gil’s feelings at all in all of his schemes. As a result, those secrets wound up hurting Gil, as was very evident right then. In a softened tone compared to his earlier outburst, Break murmured to him. “I told you he wouldn’t be happy…” 

“Oh, save it,” Vincent muttered back, throwing Break a tired side eye before he turned around and laid back in bed, his body language very clear that he didn’t want to talk any further. 

Recognizing his responsibility in this mess, Break left the room, leaving Vince to think about the consequences of his actions. He slowly made his way to a very anxiously smoking Gil out on the balcony. He came to stand at the doorway, not saying anything, but Gil must have sensed his presence because he just asked in a trembling voice, without looking at him. “How long have you known…?”

Break fumbled with a loose string on his sleeve, not looking at Gilbert. “Since St. Bridget’s festival. That’s when he told me.”

Gil let out a frustrated sigh and rubbed his face anxiously. “Gods, to think that I’ve lived with him all these years… was by his side for 10 bloody years, and I never suspected a thing… Didn't know my own brother had a second contract… that he felt this much guilt… that he wanted to… erase himself!” His voice caught on that word. What a stupid word that was. It’s even worse than killing oneself. It’s to wish for a world in which he never existed in the first place. In which Gilbert didn’t have a brother. He didn’t even want to imagine what that would look like. 

Too nervous to smoke, Gilbert put out the rest of his cigarette and turned around to face Break. “And you. You don’t look any better yourself.”

Break saw the pained look in Gilbert’s eyes but he couldn’t deny the truth. He shrugged his shoulders lightly, attempting to put on a pitiful appearance of nonchalance. “I had to use Mad Hatter today…” 

The statement caused Gil to cover his mouth with his fist to stifle a sob and he turned around to not let Break see his tears. 

Seeing how impacted Gil was by that fact, Break let out a helpless sigh, coming up to rub Gilbert’s back soothingly while the younger allowed the sobs to wrack through his body. 

“Why…” Gil cried, in a broken voice. “Why are the two people that I love flirting with death?” 

Hearing that, Break just intensified his back rub, travelling up to the shoulders as well. He didn’t have an answer for Gilbert. Not like it wasn’t a hypothetical question anyway, so he stayed quiet, simply allowing his presence to do the talking for him. 

“Vince, wanting to erase himself, you, slowly dying… it’s not fair… I can’t”, Gilbert sniffled and wiped at his face angrily. “I can’t stand the thought of losing either of you, let alone you both…” 

Gingerly, Break wrapped a hand around the other side of Gilbert’s face and brought the top of his head towards him. “Shh…” He tried to soothe the younger. He nestled his nose into Gil’s hair before giving the top of his head a kiss. Then, too caught up in the comforting action and too exhausted to care, Break continued peppering Gil’s head and forehead with little kisses, murmuring calming sounds in between each kiss. 

Gilbert allowed that comforting affection, clutching onto Break’s arm as he tried and failed to calm himself down. He always thought that no matter what at least he always had Vincent to fall back on to be his anchor in this crazy world, only to learn that that same anchor just wanted to disappear, never to be found. He thought he had Break forever as well, but even now he could tell how thin and frail his mentor has become. He just… felt so helpless, so useless… “Break, I can’t…”

“You won’t… not yet. I’m still here,” Break held onto Gilbert, rocking them slightly as they stood practically embraced in each others’ arms. “I’m still here,” he repeated, letting the warmth of Gilbert’s body resonate against him. 

“This can’t be happening…” Gil whispered weakly. “This has to be a nightmare…” 

‘Ah yes, the all too familiar feeling of denial…’ Break thought miserably. 

“Vince…” Gil started, but Break interrupted him. “Will be okay. You will be okay.”

“And you,” Gil looked up at Break, finally seeing eye to eye since Break stepped up. “You will be okay too,” Gilbert said firmly. 

‘And there’s the bargaining.’ Break didn’t have it in him to correct the younger, to tell him that nothing could save him at this point. So he kept his mouth shut. He only reached out and brought the top of Gilbert’s head to his lips again. He didn’t have the right words to comfort the younger. Which was why it was a good thing that actions spoke louder than words. Not to mention, he was just so bloody tired. He couldn’t wait to get home and just sleep off the day. 

Goddamn those Nightray brothers and the hold they’ve developed over his life. 

Chapter Text

That night, Gilbert slept with both his arms and legs wrapped around Vincent, not intending on letting the younger go for even a moment. Not after everything his brother revealed to him. They had much to discuss, but Vincent was exhausted and Gilbert was an emotional mess – so they just put the matter aside and simply fell asleep wrapped in each others’ arms. 

The next morning, Gilbert made sure that Vincent would be alright on his own before he left the apartment. After seeing how Break looked and felt in his arms, Gilbert couldn’t stand to sit by and not do anything anymore, so he did whatever he was capable of to upkeep Break’s health. Starting with Break’s diet. Gods know this was a full circle moment of how Gilbert learned to cook for Break 10 years ago and now 10 years later he was cooking for him again for an entirely different reason. Back then it was an effort to reconcile and become more amicable. Now, it was because he was actually worried Break wasn’t getting enough nutrition. 

That’s how he found himself in the Rainsworths kitchen early in the morning. Luckily, Gilbert was informed that Break was still in his room, meaning he didn’t have breakfast yet, which was perfect for Gilbert’s plan. Sharon did not even question him when he came unannounced stating his business as just that – to cook breakfast for Break. The young girl likely saw Break’s condition and opted to just accept whatever help she could get in making sure Break was still alive and functioning. 

Gilbert set about to cook a little bit of everything so that he’d have a variety to offer depending on what Break was feeling like in particular. He had to get a trolley to fit everything on there, and heart in his throat, he made his way over to Break’s room. It wasn’t every day that he did something this extravagant for someone else, let alone a love interest. Gilbert hated the circumstances of the previous night, where, had it not been for the emotional rollercoaster, maybe he would have registered holding Break in his arms and having the other’s lips on his head a lot differently. Alas, they were both a mess. 

He knocked on the door gently, hoping he wouldn’t be waking Break, even if it was long past time to be awake. “Break?”

A groggy voice answered from within. “Gilbert…?”

“Yeah.”

A pause, and a rustle of sheets before another low, “come in,” allowed him entry. 

Gilbert entered the room in time to see Break sitting up against the bed board sleepily, rubbing at his eye. Gil gave a small smile, realizing that in all his years of knowing Break he’s never actually seen him be so… human and mundane. “Morning,” Gilbert greeted him and rolled the trolley over to the bed. 

“Morning…” Break replied sleepily, turning his head to see the trolley next to him. “Is that… breakfast in bed…?” He looked up at Gilbert skeptically. 

Gilbert stood by the trolley, fumbling with his hands, suddenly a little nervous and embarrassed over what he’s done. “I… uhh… yeah, I wanted to thank you for what you did yesterday. For bringing Vince home and everything else you’ve done for him…”

Break gave a crooked smile, but he couldn’t deny that he was flattered by the gesture. Especially since he couldn’t say anyone has ever done anything this personal for him. “A simple ‘thank you’ would have sufficed,” but his face betrayed him as he looked curiously at the food, noting all the sweets on it and other breakfast items. 

Gilbert noted how Break was eyeing up the food and started pointing to all the variety. “I wasn’t sure what you liked so I made a little bit of everything, just in case.”

Break was midway through reaching for a muffin when he stopped in his tracks, looking up at Gilbert. “You made this?” 

Gilbert only nodded silently.

Break chuckled lightly and finished snatching the muffin. “Heh… This takes me back to when you first baked those cookies for me…” He looked at the array of other foods on the trolley and remarked impressively. “You’ve certainly grown your repertoire since then.”

Gilbert smiled and reached for the steeping teapot to pour some tea for his mentor. “Yeah, I’ve grown to really like it, and Vince couldn’t fry an egg without burning the house down, so it’s a good thing at least one of us can keep us fed.”

Break chuckled at the image, imagining Vincent falling asleep at the stove, resulting in a house fire. He bit into the muffin and hummed contently once the first crumbs of sweetness reached his tongue. Seeing the younger doting over him with the tea, he asked in slight concern. “Have you eaten yet?”

Gilbert hesitated for a moment, setting the saucer down and pretending to fling some crumbs away. “Uhh… No, I haven’t. I can just have something when I’m back home…”

Break cocked an unamused eyebrow, none too thrilled to see Gilbert’s self-sacrificing quality in action, for his sake, of all people. “You’ve made enough food for a small army,” he exaggerated and flung the bedsheets on his other side to invite Gilbert beside him. “Come, have breakfast with me.”

Gilbert gulped. Was Break aware of how he was making him feel? Still, he felt like it wouldn’t be right to say ‘no’ to such an offer. So, he took a plate with pancakes and came around to settle next to Break in the offered sheets. As Gilbert was settling under the blanket, Break sipped on his tea, asking conversationally. “How is Vincent feeling?”

“He’s still a bit rattled, but I think he’ll be okay.”

“I don’t blame him,” Break replied, blowing on his tea. “It was a gnarly scene in there. I just never expected it to trigger him that much.”

“Well, if it looked like anything that we experienced in our past, then that would do it…”

Break only shuddered at the thought of a child witnessing anything like what they saw yesterday.

Gilbert sighed and began picking at his syrup drenched pancakes with a fork. “I feel extremely guilty that I wasn’t there for him and you had to deal with it all.”

Break only shrugged his shoulders, seeing no reason to cry over spilled milk. “You couldn’t have known. It was an emergency mission.”

“Did they at least get the bastard who started it?”

Break nodded in between bites of his muffin. “Yes, Reim gave me a brief report when I got back last night.” He then noted that Gilbert just kept cutting up the pancake without actually putting it in his mouth. He pointed to it before shamelessly stealing a piece. “Are you gonna eat that?”

When Gil gave him his signature baffled expression, Break grinned around the stolen piece of pancake in his mouth. However, that only earned him a chuckle and a shake of Gilbert’s head. He watched the younger put on a proper piece on his fork and bring it to Break’s mouth. “Here.” Only when they locked eyes with Break’s lips wrapped around the fork did Gilbert flush suddenly and look away, realizing what he’s done. Break, amused, wasn’t going to comment on it though. 

“Umm… and thank you, by the way, for spilling everything Vince was keeping from me. I… I don’t know how long I would have gone without knowing.” Gilbert stumbled over his words, trying to occupy the silent space between them after he so casually fork fed his own mentor. 

“Ah…” Break sighed and leaned back, casually dabbing at his lips. “Probably until he would have done something stupid and irreversible. Secrets like that never lead to much good in a relationship…” 

Gilbert blushed even harder, focusing on mechanically putting a fork in his mouth to not look Break in the eye while the other so casually admitted his own relationship with his brother. “I know he was angry, but…”

"Anyone would be angry at having their secrets spilled," Break interrupted nonchalantly, not phased at all by the idea that Vincent might harbour negative feelings towards him. He reached over to the chocolate smeared toast on the trolley and took a bite of it before plopping it down on his plate. 

He then side eyed Gil, recognizing that while he himself might be undisturbed by Vincent’s anger, his partner and brother might be. "I hope I didn't ruin anything between you."

Gil shook his head as if snapping out of some reveries, shoveling the pancake into his mouth, eyes locked intently on his plate. "No, it's all good. Now I at least know to keep a closer eye on him…” After a moment, he hesitated, but decided he wanted to know the answer after all since he wanted to love both of them. "I know your relationship with him has declined over the years, but... what do you think about him now...?" Gil looked up with hopeful eyes. Hope that something did indeed change after everything that happened in both of their lives. 

The question took Break by surprise. He never really sat down to think about it, though certain thoughts were certainly present. He sipped on his tea quietly for a moment, reflecting back on what happened last night. Vince has allowed him a glimpse into himself back during St. Bridget’s ball purposefully, and what happened the previous day was rather unintentional, yet it finally allowed Break to see Vince for who he really was. 

Looking ahead, Break began piecing together what he thought about Vince. "He's a very caring individual... in his own twisted way, he would burn the world down for you, Gil,” he glanced at Gilbert, noting the light blush that adorned the younger’s cheeks. “He puts on all these masks, but underneath hides a very scared and insecure child. I know you both didn't have it easy growing up, but the way I see it, he can't be faulted for being the way that he is. His ways are extreme, but I think it's his own way of trying to regain some control over his life. Something he's never had before. And his own self loathing results in him not believing he's good enough to be with you, and he'd rather end his existence than ever come to terms with the truth that you love him.” 

He took a pause letting Gilbert digest what he said. He stared at the cup of tea in his hand, almost empty. “I used to be like that in a lot of ways, but the right people showed me that it is possible to overcome those negative thoughts. That's why I want to keep trying to get through to Vincent. He's got potential. Between his ability to handle 2 Chains, to his renowned talent for strategy games, along with his charisma and charm... he could get far in life. He just has to see the way and not give up before he gets there.”

Gilbert listened to Break, afraid to breathe out of fear of missing a single word of what his mentor was saying. It warmed his heart that Break thought so highly of Vincent, even if it wasn’t always obvious based on how rocky their relationship was. 

Awestruck, Gil tried to gather his thoughts but all he managed was to re-emphasize a previous sentiment. "I meant what I said last night. I don't think I could live through losing one of you, let alone both of you."

Break hated how his heart clenched, but he had to reassure his subordinate. He placed a hand over Gilbert’s covered leg next to him. "That... won't happen, Gil. At least you won't be losing Vincent for sure, because you will find a way to talk some sense into him.”

Gil gasped quietly and immediately his hand went to cover Break’s on his leg. "We will find a way."

Surprised at the counter, Break retrieved his hand, turning his face to Gilbert fully. "What makes you think he'll listen to me?” 

With his hand empty, Gil went back to poking at his food aimlessly, staring down at his plate. "Now that he has nothing to hide, there's no reason why he shouldn't at least be amicable towards you…” It took Gilbert a while, but over the years, he grew to understand that Vincent was just jealous of Break and the amount of time Gil spent with him. On top of that, now Gilbert also understood that with all the secrets Vince has been keeping that Break was privy to, no wonder Vince tried to keep Break at an arm’s length distance. Now that all the secrets were over at least, Gil knew it was on him to prove to Vince that the jealousy was not needed at all. 

Meanwhile, Break took the silent moment to remember the blue feather Vincent gifted him at the ball and he came to the realization that maybe there was something between them after all. Vincent’s attitude certainly changed towards him ever since that day. A welcome change, and after last night Break also realized how welcome it actually was. To finally be able to view Vincent as more than just Gilbert’s glowering menace of a younger brother. A small smile crept up at the idea, accompanied by a strange feeling of warmth he wasn’t used to. 

Gilbert’s words snapped him out of his reveries though. "As for you! We'll figure something out as well. I won't sit by and watch you die just like that. I want…” Gilbert looked away bashfully but then decided what the hell. He’s already come this far. Why deny it now. “I want to take care of you…”

Break’s heart stuttered at the confession, knowing deep down how long that statement had been true for Gilbert. Trying to hold onto that warm feeling, Break smiled, but then his smile turned impish to try to regain some aura of positivity since they sat down to eat. "I feel like at this rate I'll be watching you die first; you've barely eaten anything, young man," Break chastised jokingly, pointing to the barely finished pancake on Gilbert’s plate. He just needed to change the subject away from him and his inevitable demise.

Seeing that Gil was sitting there stunned, Break took Gilbert's hand and maneuvered the food onto the fork before lifting it to Gil’s mouth, which worked in lighting the mood a little. 

Gilbert didn’t have time to protest before the fork was in his mouth and he was left to exclaim loudly. "Break, I'm serious!" But despite his words, he smiled around the food in his mouth, chewing on it contently.

Break sighed and decided not to argue. Not right now. "Alright. Have it your way. Who am I to try to stop you..." but despite the resigned tone with which he said it, a small smile formed on his lips. Gilbert’s care for him was rather endearing even if he couldn’t fully understand where it was coming from. Maybe he himself was more like Vincent than he initially thought.  

Gilbert breathed out a silent sigh of relief. At least Break wasn’t fighting him on that. He noted the half bitten piece of toast on his plate and offered it to Break. The older did say he won’t be stopping him in his attempt to care for him. Let’s see how far that statement extended. 

Seeing Gilbert bring up the toast, Break realized that he walked right into that one with his last choice of words. He rolled his eye playfully and opened his mouth, letting Gilbert feed him. He maintained eye contact with the younger to emphasize how ridiculous the situation was, but Gilbert did not seem to mind one bit. He appeared to just be happy to see Break eating and being playful. 

After Break was done biting into the toast, Gil pulled away, allowing Break room to chew while he waited. Looking at Break’s face though, he noticed some chocolate spread in the corner above Break’s lip. He indicated on his own face where the blemish was. “You’ve got a little something, over here.”

Without missing a beat, Break replied levelly. “Why don’t you lick it off then?”

Gilbert’s heart dropped to his knees. Did Break seriously just say that? Worst of all, the straightness with which he said it left a lot of room for Gilbert to try to figure out whether Break was serious or not. Feeling like this was a once in a lifetime opportunity, Gil decided to go with the more bizarre conclusion. Without leaving much room for protest, he leaned in and slowly licked the chocolate spread from above Break’s lip. 

To his great surprise, Break didn’t move away nor flinch when Gilbert licked him. He was almost fully expecting his mentor to shove him away and call him an idiot and claim that he was joking. However, Break remained where he was, the only indicator that he even registered what was happening was the slightest of gasps at the sudden proximity and the tensing of muscles once Gil’s tongue made its pass over his skin. 

With the job done, Gil was about to pull away, but something kept him rooted in place. Maybe it was Break’s sweet scent this up close, or maybe it was that this was his best excuse to do what he wanted to do for so many years now. However, it was most definitely the fact that Break was not moving away, and that was all the green light Gilbert needed to try his luck. With the area above the lip clean, Gilbert darted out his tongue again, but this time to lick the corner of Break’s mouth. Not because it was dirty, but because he wanted to. Because Break’s lips were right there, a breath away.

And a breath is all it took for Gil to give into it all. After the unprompted second lick, Break gave another gasp, more surprised this time and he turned his head so Gilbert’s mouth was no longer just hovering over the corner of his mouth, but so that their lips were fully facing each other in a silent permission and invitation. 

With Gil’s heart thundering in his chest, he took the opportunity. He didn’t play it off as just licking this time. He just full on kissed Break’s lips that were so nicely presented to him. The moment their lips connected, his vision went white where there was darkness a moment ago behind closed eyelids. Most importantly though, was that Break was pressing his lips back against his. Break was reciprocating his kiss. Gilbert’s mind reeled. He could not believe this was happening, so he opened and closed his mouth again, kissing Break deeper, and his mentor did the same in return. That done it then. 

Without opening his eyes or tearing away from the kiss, Gilbert reached over and placed his plate on the bedside table, making room for him to scoot closer to Break with no obstructions in the way. That also allowed his hands to be free so he brought them up to the sides of Break’s face to keep him there. As if Break would slip away or disappear if he didn’t have a firm hold on him. 

Break was both surprised and not by the kiss. He didn’t think Gilbert would actually have the balls to do it, but here they were. When he told Gilbert to lick it off, he wasn’t sure himself whether he wanted Gilbert to accept that challenge or not. Flirting, teasing and being playful was one thing. This… complicated things. Or did it? He knew how the younger felt towards his brother and it was clear the two were together, though judging by Gilbert’s actions and sprinkled hints of statements, he gathered they weren’t exclusive. In this case he had to trust Gilbert knew what he was doing, so he allowed himself to be kissed and kiss back himself. 

Now that his face was also gently cupped in Gilbert’s hands, Break understood he wasn’t going anywhere any time soon. Not like he wanted to anyway. Who wouldn’t want to get kissed and courted by this prime real estate of a man? And so Break kissed Gilbert back just as enthusiastically, matching his vigour. 

Gilbert wasn’t sure if it was obvious in his kisses, but he unleashed years upon years of pent up attraction and desire towards his mentor. Towards the man that taught him and gave him everything he needed to grow into the functioning adult that he was now. The quick kisses were almost reminiscent of little ‘thank yous’, as Gilbert just could not get enough once he started. He just kept peppering Break’s lips with those little but insistent kisses. 

Break had to fight a smile over how sweetly Gilbert was kissing him. Instead, he brought up one hand to cup Gilbert’s hand over his own cheek. That must have been everything Gilbert needed to lean into him fully because soon he felt Gilbert pushing into him more, tipping him back against the pillows. He wasn’t fully lying down, but he wasn’t upright anymore either. 

As Gilbert was leaning into Break, he reached out to take Break’s empty cup from his hand and without opening his eyes or tearing away from the kiss he placed it over on the bedside table on Break’s side. Now that they no longer had any of the kitchenware between them, Gilbert slowly pulled back the blanket that was covering his legs and climbed over Break. Only once he had his arms and legs on either side of Break’s body did he open his eyes slowly and pull back to see Break in this position under him. 

And what a good call it was to do that, because Break was everything he ever hoped the older would look like after making out. The shallowly rising and falling chest, the parted and wet lips, the hazy gaze. In other words, Break looked the picture perfect of arousal. That just excited Gilbert further. He felt his entire body buzz with energy. With his mind screaming though, he brought up a hand to mindlessly twirl one of Break’s locks while he tried to ground himself. His eyes wandered all over Break’s features, finally getting to see them this close and personal and so… intimate. 

For once Break didn’t feel like quipping up with any smart aleck remarks. He just wanted to enjoy the moment. The look of pure adoration that Gilbert was giving him. He didn’t allow himself many things in life, but he did feel like having this one beautiful thing. He could tell that Gilbert was holding back. Stalling. So he took it upon himself to wrap his arms around Gilbert’s neck and pull him in. At the same time, he spread his legs to allow Gilbert room closer to his body so the younger wasn’t hovering over him so carefully anymore. As Gilbert came down, Break also opened his mouth invitingly which the younger gladly accepted. 

Their mouths clashed more passionately the second time around. With the proverbial bandaid ripped off, there was no point in holding back. They each moaned as the kiss deepened and Break wrapped his arms around Gilbert's neck more securely, unconsciously hugging Gilbert with his thighs as well. Meanwhile Gilbert tried to hold onto the side of Break’s face with one hand while he supported himself with the other. He just needed to feel more of the man underneath him. 

After a while more of making out, Gilbert’s mind finally caught up with him and he realized he needed air. However, he didn’t want to tear himself away from Break too far. Not that the older would let him with how securely he had his arms wrapped around his neck. Gilbert broke the kiss, but instead opted to leave a trail of kisses along Break’s jaw, slowly making his way towards the other’s ear. He tried to control his breathing, though it was still coming out in shuddered breaths as he just couldn’t get enough of the man he’s been crushing on for so long. Break’s soft whimpers and how he tipped his head back were not helping in the matter either.

His breath ghosting over Break’s ear, Gilbert whispered feverishly. “I’ve been wanting to do this… for so long…” 

The confession brought up a smirk to Break’s lips. “I know…” he stated matter of factly, but then caressed Gilbert closer to him and added softly. “But you’ve always had Vincent with you.” He wasn’t sure if this was the excuse he was giving more to himself or to Gilbert. Whatever the case, Gilbert was between his legs now and he found he rather liked this arrangement. 

Gilbert pulled himself up a little to hover over Break, wanting to look the older in the eye. “I know. But. I want this too,” he said with utter conviction, knowing this sentiment has been true for quite a few years now. 

Break eyed him up curiously. There was a drawn out pause between them as Break mulled over all the facts he had thus far. Then, he finally asked the one question that bothered him the most. “How does Vincent feel about this…?”

Gilbert’s cheeks flushed slightly at the mention of his brother while he was between someone else’s legs. “He… he knows. We’ve talked about it in the past. He’s fine.”

Break quirked an eyebrow, sensing some hesitancy in Gilbert’s answer, but decided not to push the subject further. If Gilbert said they talked about it, then that’s all he needed to know. 

Gilbert’s cheeks heated up even more, and he looked away before forcing his gaze back upon Break. He had to see the reaction to his next question. “What about you? How do you feel about this…?” The trail end of his question faded into uncertainty and self doubt. 

Break almost barked out a laugh, but managed to turn it into a light amused snicker. How could Gilbert both be so smug and so bashful was beyond him. Kiss first, ask questions later. To answer his question though, Break grabbed a hold of Gilbert’s hand and maneuvered it towards his concealed erection. 

Gilbert gasped in surprise at both the boldness of the action and once he felt the hardness. “You’re so hard already…” Frankly, he was just glad he wasn’t the only one with a raging boner from their make out. 

Break rolled his eye playfully. “Well, a certain good looking young man woke me up with breakfast in bed and then proceeded to kiss me.” He paused and looked at Gilbert with a ‘duh’ expression. “I’m not immune to these things, you know?”

Break then testingly reached out to grab Gilbert between his legs. The younger stifled a moan and bit his lip, hanging his head between his shoulders in an attempt at self control. That only made Break smirk wider. “I see we’re both on the same page then.”

Gilbert gave a breathy laugh himself and lifted his head to retort back in mock cockiness. “Well, a certain fine gentleman invited me to have breakfast in his bed and then proceeded to ask me to lick him.” He let the words register in Break’s head before he added. “So, I’m not without my weaknesses either…”  

“You think being unable to resist wanting to have sex with me is a weakness?” Break cocked his head to the side slyly, clearly testing the younger. 

“No, but having you on my mind as often as I do certainly is,” Gil quipped back. Now that the cat was fully out of the bag, he decided to advance things along. With the hand still on Break’s crotch, he started massaging it lightly. Just enough to make Break groan in pleasure, momentarily closing his eye before opening it to pierce him with that blood red gaze again.

“You think about me?” Break asked seductively. The hand on his groin was chipping away at his will to tease Gilbert as he simply wanted to give into the pleasure and let it sweep away all his worries.

Gilbert leaned in to whisper in Break’s ear. “More often than I’d ever care to admit.”

The response sent a pleasant shiver through Break and he began groping the erection he was holding in his hand. “Have you ever touched yourself to thoughts of me?” The question left him on autopilot. Why was that thought so alluring?

Gilbert breathed out a measured sigh against Break’s ear, making Break roll his eye back at the hot action and affirmative response. “Yes.”

Break gripped Gilbert’s crotch more firmly in his hand, trying to feel more of the shaft and the balls. “Have you come while thinking about me?”

“Of course!” Gilbert failed to keep the incredulous tone out of his voice. What kind of questions were those to which the answers were so obvious. 

That only fueled Break’s will to press on with this line of questioning. “Were you inside me when you came in your fantasies? Or were you getting pounded by me?”

The response came from Gilbert’s body first but Gilbert still needed to clarify what got him so excited as his cock twitched. “I was…” He looked away for a moment before he confessed. “Inside…” With Vincent always letting him top, Gilbert was more comfortable with that arrangement, though he’d be lying if he didn’t wonder what the reverse would feel like.

Break, though, finally pieced together all the information he needed. “Ah… would you like to make that dream a reality then?” He cupped Gil’s erection more firmly in his hand. 

Gilbert gasped in surprise. “You’d let me?”

“I’m already under you, aren’t I?” Break smirked and tilted his head to the side invitingly. 

Feeling like a kid in a candy store, Gilbert dove in, his mouth latching onto the exposed neck and he began kissing it feverishly. The hand that was resting over Break’s crotch began to move as well, massaging the hardness there. Occasionally, Gilbert’s hand would travel over Break’s inner thighs and hip, but it always came back to Break’s groin. He savoured every melodic and rough sound that Break was gracing him with as the older took the pleasure of getting kissed and teased by his partner. Eventually though, his fingers began tugging at the waistband of Break’s pj’s. 

“So eager…” Break murmured, but helped Gilbert pull down his pants until his lower half was fully naked. 

“I’ve waited long enough for this,” Gil answered in a similar manner. He then pulled back to admire the view, and he was so glad he did. Break looked irresistible with his pj top still covering his upper body and a well built erection resting against his navel. He’s known Break for 10 years, and yet this was his first time seeing this part of him.

Break allowed Gilbert to look at him, since this was their first time, they’d need time to adjust to each other and learn each other’s bodies. After a couple of moments of Gilbert sitting speechless before him, Break reached out towards Gilbert’s pant button and zipper. “Alright, my turn to gawk. Let’s see what we’re working with here…”

Gilbert leaned back, watching in amazement as Break’s deft hands worked his pant button and zipper, and within moments, Gilbert sat on his heels, panting for breath, bottomless in front of Break. Seeing as how Break was too busy ghosting his fingers over his erection, Gilbert took it upon himself to discard his shirt as well to be fully naked in front of Break. That’s when Break’s exploring hand travelled upwards towards his scar, his expression changing from amazement to something more solemn. 

Gilbert allowed Break this moment of exploration as he sat quietly, his own hands slowly rubbing Break’s legs on either side of him as he tried to control his shaky breathing. He wondered if he should take off Break’s top for him, but just as soon as that thought came, Break snapped out of his reverie and turned around to fish for something in his bedside drawer. When he turned back around, Gilbert understood as Break handed him a small bottle of lubricant. “It’s been… uhh… a while…” Break admitted and settled back against the pillows, wiggling his hips up for easier access for Gilbert. 

Gilbert picked up on the hint. To be careful. Not like he’d ever want to hurt Break, so he made sure to slick up his fingers thickly before bringing them to Break’s entrance, massaging the area diligently before pushing in a finger. Luckily, Break was receptive and hissed in pleasure both at the probing and the insertion. After carefully spreading the lube around, Gilbert pushed in a second finger and gently scissored them around. The action made Break gasp out hotly, but otherwise he seemed okay. Now, when Gil inserted the third finger, that’s when Break bit his lip and began panting heavily. Still, Gilbert continued, Break’s reactions making his cock twitch in anticipation. Only when Break let out the slightest of whimpers did Gilbert retrieve his fingers. Instead, he applied lube to himself, eyeing Break up hungrily as he stood on his knees, spreading the gel all over his shaft. 

While he waited for Gilbert, Break reached out a hand to gently stroke Gilbert’s thigh, already missing the fullness he felt moments earlier with the three fingers inside him. “You’re surprisingly good at this,” he mused. 

Gilbert let out a huff of a chuckle. ‘Surprising’ was the right word, since Vincent, after their first time, never let him prepare him again and just took him unprepared ever since. Not like they’ve gone long without sex anyway, but that still impressed Gilbert at how easily he was able to slide into his brother. 

“I don’t want to hurt you,” Gilbert explained, leaning over Break, hands on either side of the other’s head as he planted himself nicely between Break’s legs. 

Break only stifled a snicker. “I’ve done this enough times to know it won’t hurt.” Though it was in another life, but Break wasn’t about to admit that. 

“Let me… take care of you,” Gil said stubbornly. At the same time, he aligned himself at Break’s entrance, pressing the tip against the sphincter but not pushing in until he had more confirmation from Break he was ready for him. 

“If your definition of taking care of me is fucking me, then I think I rather like this arrangement,” Break hummed cheekily, wrapping his arms around Gilbert’s neck and pulling him in closer. 

Gilbert made a quick show of looking down at them and then back up at Break. “For the moment, yes, that’s what that would entail…”

“Then I want you to look me in the eye while you do it…” Break whispered hotly, his eyelid drooping lustfully while his hand travelled down to press on Gilbert’s lower back to push the younger into him. Aside from the action simply being hot – to be looked at while fucked – Break wasn’t about to admit out loud that the true reason he wanted it was because of his fading eyesight. Soon enough he won’t be able to see at all, but while he still could, he would like to gather as many sensual images as he could of his dear Gilbert. 

Gilbert’s mouth fell open as he allowed himself to be pushed in, the hand on his lower back acting like a nice guide, paired with Break’s hot request, he just couldn’t deny this any further for either of them. He pushed in, slowly, savouring the way Break’s mouth opened more and more in a silent gasp as he kept getting filled, one arm still securely wrapped around Gilbert’s neck and his red eye was looking up at him lustfully from beneath thick lashes. In other words, picture perfect perfection. Only when he bottomed out and saw how nicely Break took him did Gilbert lean forward to connect their open mouths into a kiss. It was quick, sloppy, but it was needed and communicative. 

“Are you okay?” Gilbert murmured quietly, his forehead against Break’s as he himself needed a moment to recognize the marvel of this instance of being connected this way with another man. 

Break gave a slight nod, returning both hands to being wrapped around Gilbert’s neck. “Keep going…” 

Gilbert obeyed. He began rocking their bodies in a steady slow rhythm, breathing through it all in measured inhales and exhales as he got used to the new body underneath him. Break was different from Vince. Break knew what he liked right off the bat and didn’t hesitate to get what he wanted, even while he bottomed. From the way the older gripped him and angled his hips upwards, Break clearly knew how he liked it done. The entire time though, he did not take his eye off of Gilbert. It was as if the older wanted this moment burned into his retina. Not that Gil minded. 

On the other hand, Gilbert had to get used to Break guiding him through this process. With Vincent they were just constantly exploring and figuring out new things together. Break just… did it for him. Gilbert tried not to let it bother him, being the less competent between the two, but now was not the time for insecurities. He finally managed to pick up the pace, which began drawing out more pleasure filled sounds out of his mentor. As much as Break put on the display of enjoying the initial slow thrusts, it was undeniable that Break preferred it rougher. Gilbert understood that once he adjusted his pace to hit more firmly. That finally started drawing out more distinct moans from Break that were just music to Gilbert’s ears. 

“Ah! Fuck! Yes! Gil! Heavens…” On and on just on repeat, until the words became indiscernible and turned into one big moaning mess. 

Gilbert couldn’t deny his own effortful grunts and sounds of pleasure as the older took him so perfectly. 

At some point, Gilbert noticed Break trying to lift his leg up, whether he did it on purpose or it was doing that of its own accord, Gilbert took that as an opportunity. He took the leg and swung it across to the other side, flipping Break on his side slightly so his legs were together on one side of Gilbert. This way, Break’s ass was nicely presented to him and he still got to see Break’s face. 

“My my, Gilbert…” Break purred at the new position and smirked slyly. Gilbert only replied sensually. “I still need to be able to see your face.” 

Break barely had time to chuckle at that before he was reduced to a moaning mess again. He clung to the side of his pillow, making sure to take in the entire sight of Gilbert fucking him in this position. Who would have thought 10 years ago that this was how they’d end up? Gilbert… So beautiful and strong, with prestige, a name and a title, Raven wielder. Things Break helped him achieve, and now this was his reward. He was right to not give up along his way and to stick around for the Nightray’s sake. Both Nightrays. 

With Break’s ass presented to him so nicely, Gilbert just had to squeeze the buttcheek firmly, kneading it while he continued to incessantly thrust into the tight hole. After some time though, Gilbert shifted his hips and angled himself more to the front. This caused the desired reaction of Break exclaiming louder than usual, his eye flying open as Gilbert undoubtedly hit his prostate. 

“There it is…” Gilbert whispered to himself, and in that moment Break thought he would devour the human being before him.

A sudden knock on the door drew both of their attention towards the entrance to the room. “Break, are you alright in there?” Came Sharon’s innocent and concerned voice. 

Break comically facepalmed while Gilbert was wild eyed, frozen mid-movement. 

“Yes, my lady, I am quite alright! I’m just rather impressed with Gilbert’s cooking skills, that’s all!”

Gilbert shot Break a withered look while Break spread his arms and mouthed to Gilbert, ‘what else was I supposed to say?!’

“Sorry to have troubled you,” Break called out again, trying to get Sharon to leave.

“Okay, as long as you’re alright,” Sharon sounded hesitant still so Break chirped up. “Dandy, actually!”

With that, the guilty men listened to the receding footsteps and were able to finally let out relieved exhales.

“You think she bought it?” Gilbert asked quietly, still not moving. 

“She left, didn’t she?”

Gilbert threw Break a condescending look but decided to drop the matter. Sharon was gone, and that’s all that mattered. “Next time, we’re doing this at my place,” Gilbert declared. 

“Next time?” Break raised a sensual eyebrow in a challenging tone. 

Gilbert leaned forward, their noses almost touching. “Yes, next time. A week from today, you’re invited over to my place.”

“Consider it a date,” Break whispered and wrapped his lips around Gilbert’s. He kissed the other man sweetly and tenderly, trying to savour this feeling of normalcy of romantic attraction between two people. After a moment of thinking about it though, he had to ask, murmuring into the space between them. “Will Vincent be there?”

Gilbert blushed, and Break started realizing how much he adored this bashful look Gilbert sported when his brother was brought up. “He… he should be…” Gilbert stammered over the words.

Break just leaned back, an amused look on his face. “Interesting…” Was all he said as he continued eyeing up Gilbert like a fascinating specimen. His hands were gently rubbing Gilbert’s arms making sure Gilbert wouldn’t be going soft on him while still inside him. Sharon’s interruption was turning into an extended pause, so he decided to get things back on track. “Make me scream, Gilbert,” he said darkly, but then added in a more playful tone. “But quietly.”

The command made Gilbert inhale sharply. In response he gave a singular rough thrust, making sure to hit Break exactly where it counted. The older groaned deliciously and stared Gilbert down with a challenge. 

Gilbert’s breathing roughened and he grabbed a hold of Break’s hips firmly, giving another hard thrust, hearing that same response that spoke of so much pleasure. Now Gilbert had all the information he needed to just start hammering at that exact spot over and over. He picked up his pace, and with it, so did Break’s moaning. 

After setting the brutal pace, Gilbert leaned forward to cover Break’s mouth with his hand, forcing the older to moan into his hand to muffle the sound some more. With his other hand, he held onto Break’s ass until eventually he decided to give it a firm slap. Break yelped in response, and good thing Gil had his mouth covered, otherwise Sharon would have come running again. 

“You like that?” Gilbert asked needlessly, but he just had to see Break confirm it. The older nodded and moaned into his hand, looking up with a pleading eye, and Gilbert gave in to the silent plea and smacked his ass again. A similar response ensued and Gilbert had to fight for self control. 

“Your responsiveness is getting me close already…” Gilbert panted, looking down at Break lustfully, amazed at how well Break was taking him and the pace, along with the hand on his mouth and his ass getting smacked. “You’re so fucking gorgeous…” Gilbert breathed, making Break flush in response to his words. 

‘You’re one to talk…’ Break thought hazily. If only Gilbert knew how good he looked from this angle. He was glad he opted to bottom for the younger. Not to mention Gilbert’s cock inside him. The younger may have had less experience than him but he certainly knew how to use his body for pleasure giving. That’s why Break was able to just close his eye and give in to it all, letting his body rock with the motion of Gilbert’s thrusts as he simply took the pounding, relishing in all the scents around him. 

“Ah, fuck, Break, I’m gonna come inside you,” Gilbert hissed out, feeling himself drawing close with the pressure in his body increasing. He looked to Break’s relaxed features to see if the older had any objections to his statement. Break only moaned and smiled through the hand on his mouth, indicating that he was fully on board with that idea, and that was the last straw for Gilbert to finally release his seed inside Break. His body trembled with his orgasm but he kept stuttering his hips into Break’s ass, shuddering and moaning with the pleasure as his release washed through him. He loved the way Break’s tight heat was milking him and he couldn’t get enough until he was fully spent and became overstimulated. He gave another euphoric groan before he pulled out abruptly and flipped Break back onto his back. 

Break was surprised by the sudden action and looked towards Gilbert to see why the sudden change. Without missing a beat, Gilbert spread Break’s legs and settled down nicely between them, mouth already reaching for Break’s erection. The sight alone was orgasmic worthy, but the way Gilbert so eagerly took him in his mouth and began sucking him made Break throw his head back against the pillows and groan in pleasure. His hand immediately flew to grasp at Gilbert’s hair to try to defuse some of the building tension inside him. “Holy fuck, Gilbert!”

Gilbert only moaned in response, savouring the way Break was gripping him and the way the older tasted in his mouth. He bobbed his head up and down, salivating generously around the length in his mouth, eager to show Break a good time. He noted how Break was gripping the bedsheets with his other hand and in his own post orgasmic state, he thought he would turn to goo from how accomplished he felt. That’s why he hasn't let up ever since. 

Break felt his vision darken from the pleasure. He struggled to keep his hips down, but Gilbert’s partial weight on him certainly helped. His body was reacting on its own given how his back still arched off the bed and he could feel how tightly he had the bedsheets fisted. He also vaguely heard himself murmuring Gilbert’s name under his breath while the other relentlessly sucked him off. He didn’t think he could last long like this. First the ungodly pounding and now this earth shattering blowjob? Not a chance. He moaned what he hoped was a coherent enough, “I’m getting close.”

To that, Gilbert gave a wide tongue lick to the undershaft and a kiss to the tip before he resumed his earlier pace. Break’s hips jerked in response and he cried out erotically before returning to simply taking deep inhales. He drew his knees up, noticing the sensation of the cum dripping out of his ass. “Gil…” He moaned lowly, tightening his grip on the raven hair. 

Gilbert understood exactly what Break meant with that moan and put in his all to ensure Break’s release. Soon enough, he felt Break’s hips jerk again and cock twitch in his mouth before the semen came shooting down his throat. He sucked harder to get it all out of Break, greedily accepting the entire load that felt oh so good in his mouth, knowing fully well that it belonged to Break, his other love interest. He continued sucking Break throughout his entire orgasm, drawing out various other sounds and obscenities from the older until the other couldn’t take it anymore. 

Break couldn’t believe that he just unloaded his entire load into Gilbert’s mouth, but it appeared as if the younger wanted just that. It was too late now to rethink it anyway. He simply shuddered as his orgasm passed through him and was now slowly seeping out of his body. His entire being heaved as he processed this orgasm. It also didn’t help that Gilbert was still tenderly kissing his softening member, careful not to overstimulate him. 

Break simply watched the younger kiss him and treat him with such tenderness, a small smile on his face. At some point Gilbert flicked his gaze up to finally meet Break’s but he didn’t stop kissing the penis. That action made Break’s heart flutter almost as much as when Gilbert was recklessly pounding into him. With both of them spent now, slower movements were in order, and Gilbert seemed to be really comfortable between his legs. With Break’s hand still tangled somewhere in Gilbert’s hair, Break began patting it gently, trying to get his breathing to return to normal. 

After a few more peaceful moments, once Gilbert ensured that Break was fully soft and his breathing evened out, Gilbert crawled up to be face to face with Break. He grinned at his mentor before plopping down next to him. He gently turned their bodies onto their sides so they would be spooning, with Gilbert nuzzling into Break’s neck from behind. He wrapped his arms around the older, drawing his knees to curl around Break who also had his knees bent. The position made Gilbert let out a content sigh as he squeezed Break closer and nuzzled his nose more insistently against Break’s neck. 

Break wrapped an arm around Gilbert’s arms around him, noticing that he still had that small smile plastered on his face. Gilbert’s ticklish nuzzling against his neck did not help matters either, but he wasn’t about to complain. This felt nice. Very endearing. 

“Did you enjoy your breakfast?” Gilbert asked after a bit.

Break grinned, completely forgetting why Gilbert was there in the first place, the breakfast from earlier feeling like an entire different lifetime ago. “Heh… Food and entertainment? I sure did…” He paused and then whispered back. “Did you?”

Gilbert brought up his mouth to nibble against Break’s ear before whispering into it. “More than you could ever know…”

Gilbert’s tone sent a pleasant shiver through Break and he nestled back against Gilbert more securely. Gilbert’s arms wrapped around him tighter and he was able to just close his eye and relax, letting all these pleasant sensations wash all through him. He wasn’t even sure when was the last time he’d had any of this. This treatment was certainly novel.

They laid for a long while, simply cuddled against each other, breathing softly, both drifting in and out of sleep periodically as they basked in the afterglow. Gilbert was the first to come to his senses and break the silence. “I have an errand to run for the Nightrays, so I’ll be going away for the next little while. I still expect you at my place in a week’s time, though.”

Break tightened his hold on Gilbert’s arms. “You have to go now?”

Gilbert could hear the silent plea in Break’s voice, so he kissed his neck tenderly. “I promised Vince I’ll be back for lunch…”

Break gave a small nod in understanding. “Stay with me just for a bit longer then…” He requested in a small voice. Gilbert had given him something he wasn’t sure he would ever have again and all the feelings that accompanied that. In return, he was simply loath to let it go so soon.

Chapter Text

Later during the week, while Gilbert was away, there was a meeting at Pandora HQ scavenging for agents for a dangerous mission. 

Break was present mainly just for show since he began turning down more and more field missions as his health declined, so he simply stood against the wall, head pressed back, eye half closed as he just waited it all out, listening to the details of the mission that was to come. It sounded serious, intense; things he could help with, but that would betray his promise to Gilbert to not use the Mad Hatter as much. That’s why he just listened on, hoping the right team would be gathered for the task. Due to its danger level, this was on a volunteer basis, but at least it was nothing like the previous emergency mission where everyone was forced into it for the sake of the public. This one was more covert, but one that still required accuracy and precision. 

After the commander of the mission force was done with his brief and the requirements from the agents, he asked who would like to volunteer.

Various agents from different backgrounds and ranks within Pandora began shouting their names out for the commander to note down. Break was pleasantly impressed with how many people stepped up to the task. 

After a drawn out pause where the commander was looking at the list and assessing the Chain capabilities, he called out into the crowd. “We need one more.”

There was a short pause before a name was called out. “Vincent Nightray.”

Break visibly jolted away from the wall, suddenly very awake, scanning the crowd to find the young Nightray whom he hadn't noticed before while he was preoccupied with looking bored. 

The commander nodded his head. “Dormouse, right?”

Vincent nodded his head, steel determination in his eyes and stance. “Correct.”

“He can’t go!” Break found himself blurting out pushing himself away from the wall and making his way over to the blond. 

“Excuse me?” Both the commander and Vincent turned confused and incredulous looks respectively towards the Mad Hatter. 

“Sir, with all due respect, Dormouse cannot participate in this mission. He’s still unwell and recovering from the previous one.” Break tried to persuade the commander.

“Hatter!?” Vincent hissed. Murmurs broke out throughout the rest of the agents. 

The commander turned a scrutinizing gaze towards Vincent. “Is that true, Dormouse?”

Vincent whipped his head back around. “No! I am fine!”

“He is not,” Break interjected levelly. “Sir, he was on my team during the emergency mission and I saw what happened with him. I advise against sending him out on a dangerous mission again so soon.” 

The commander looked between Break and Vincent and gave a silent sigh. As much as it pained him to turn down a volunteer, something was clearly amiss here. He turned a regretful look towards Vincent. “Kid, I hate to admit it, but the Mad Hatter is correct. You need a break between missions and we are often not our own best judges. Sit this one out.”

Vincent was about to argue and protest, but someone else called their name out from the crowd, saying they’ll take the last needed spot. With that, the case was closed and the meeting dismissed. Vincent was about to turn around to glower at Break, but the Hatter was gone. He whipped his head around and noticed the white head already way past the door and Vincent had to push through the crowd to finally be able to reach Break. He wrapped a vice-like grip on Break’s wrist from behind. “A word with Mr. Hatter, please?” Vincent forced as much fake politeness as he could into the sentence with all the other agents milling about. 

Break stopped in his tracks and looked down at the hand around his wrist. He flicked his eye up at Vincent with his own fake politeness. “How may I be of service to you, Dormouse?” 

Vincent’s eyes darted around at the crowd they were in, very clearly uneasy to be surrounded by this many people and having to put on this whole charade. He let go of Break’s hand when he noticed the older turning around to him, not intending on leaving. “Please reconsider what you have shared with the commander. I can be a great addition to the team.”

Break bowed his head in appreciation for a lower rank to be this dedicated to the cause, but he stood his ground, also well aware how this conversation looked like to any other agent passing by. “Your heroism is commendable, Dormouse, but not this time.”

“Hatter…” Vincent gritted his teeth, desperately trying to stop his eye from twitching. The fake smile on his face was beginning to chip away at his resolve to keep this civil. 

Break dropped his voice lower, knowing there was nothing public that he could say to Vincent to get the younger to back down. “You can’t do your job if you’re dead”. A sentence Gilbert threw at him long ago came back around to Vincent now. 

Vincent sucked in a sharp breath, fed up with this façade. He looked around quickly, and while no one was looking directly at them, he grabbed Break by the elbow and pushed him into one of the empty office rooms next to them. He closed and locked the door behind them immediately.  

“Can’t you see that that’s exactly the point?” Vincent raised his voice, pointing an accusatory finger at Break now that they were out of the public eye.

Break retaliated in kind. “And can’t you see that that’s exactly what I’m trying to prevent?” 

“I would do it for Gilbert,” Vincent said stubbornly. 

In that moment, Break thought he would shake the younger. In fact, he closed the distance between them and did exactly that. He grasped Vincent’s slim shoulders tightly and gave a controlled shake to the young adult. “That wouldn’t make him happy! Why can’t you get that into that pretty thick head of yours?!” Break jabbed Vincent’s forehead forcefully. 

Vincent stumbled back and rubbed his forehead, wincing. “I’ve been living with that thought for 10 years, Break. I can’t just get it out!”

“Do you need help with that?” Break asked, spreading his arms in exasperated invitation. “Because I’d be more than happy to help.”

“What’s it to you?” Vincent scowled, not understanding why Break was so adamant about this. 

Break took a deep breath. “What you have with your brother is so special… I cannot let you throw that away and leave me to deal with the consequences of Gilbert’s breakdown.”

Gilbert’s weeping voice when he cried that he couldn’t lose Vincent or Break flashed in his mind, steeling Break’s resolve to stand his ground on this one. Call it a selfish reason, but there was another one that wanted Vincent to stay alive. For himself. 

Vincent held Break’s gaze for a moment before turning away in frustration. “Tch… You wouldn’t understand…”

Break gave a deep sigh, throwing up his arms in question. “And why is that, Vincent?”

Vincent brought his arms to wrap around himself. “Because…” He started in a small voice. “You don’t love him like I do.” 

“Maybe I don’t,” Break agreed, to Vincent’s great surprise, causing the younger to turn back around to face him. “But I love him enough to know that living for him is better than dying for him.” 

Vincent’s eyes darted away, unwilling to face the truth as it was presented to him. “No…”

“Come on, Vince,” Break pushed more forcefully. “Get that idea out of your head…”

“No…” 

“Do it for Gilbert…” Vince hesitated, so Break pushed further in a quieter voice, remembering the blue feather he received as a gift. “Do it for me…”

Vincent looked back to Break, hesitation in his eyes as he took in the pleading man before him. He held his gaze, fighting some internal demons before he finally pushed out in a broken voice. “Break, I…” but he was unable to finish whatever thought he had. 

The hesitancy was a good sign for Break, but still, he gave a regretful sigh, dropping and shaking his head. He hated how much Vincent reminded him of himself. Was Kevin just as insufferable back in his time? Back when he also lost his will to live and was forced to survive? He shook his head because he didn’t want Vincent to go down the same path as Kevin; as Break.  

Guess it couldn’t be helped then. He still had one more trick up his sleeve to get Vincent to reconsider, though he had to mentally prepare himself for that. This was not how he planned his day to go. He took another breath before taking the couple of steps that separated him and Vincent, and before the younger could step away, he grabbed onto Vincent’s cravat and yanked him towards himself unceremoniously, pressing firm lips against Vincent’s startled ones. 

He didn’t see it, but he felt Vincent’s eyes go wide, accompanied by a firm shove from the younger. “What are you doing?!”

Break stumbled back and wiped his mouth in frustration. “Showing you that there are people out there who would care if you were gone.”

Vincent looked at Break with utter bafflement. “But I’m a Child of Ill Omen, no one would miss me!”

“So am I!” Break indicated himself, voice rising slightly, trying to prove to Vincent just how much alike they actually were and that Vincent wasn’t as much of an exception to the rule as he initially thought. “That doesn’t change the fact that others would care if I were gone.”

Vincent closed his mouth, Break’s words clearly striking a chord with him. “You-- you’re different.” He stammered, his bravado faltering. 

“Am I though?” Break decided to use this momentary flicker in Vincent to his advantage. He stepped closer to Vincent again, impressed that the younger didn’t flinch away after the previously failed kiss. For good measure, he wrapped a hand around the back of Vincent’s neck to keep him there and make sure the younger looked at him while he spoke. In a soft voice he said. “Am I really that different from you, Vince?” 

There was a long pause between them. In the silence, Break’s eye searched Vincent’s trying to see if his words were having any effect on the younger. Being this close, though, was a good sign that the Nightray at least heard him out. Even if his gaze still looked as if it was fighting some internal battle.

Break’s eye flicked to Vincent’s slightly parted lips. This close, maybe he could try again. He glanced up at Vincent’s eyes, and seeing no retaliation there, he brought his mouth to Vincent’s again, this time more softly. The effect was immediate as Vincent drew in a sharp breath through his nose and pressed his lips back against Break’s. However, Break could still sense the doubt, the hesitation within Vincent, so he brought up his second hand to grasp the side of Vincent’s face to hold him there while he deepened the kiss. He pushed into the blond, opening his mouth to taste more of Vincent before closing it again and breaking the kiss. 

Vincent was panting and Break kept his forehead pressed against Vincent’s, letting them both catch their breaths after this new turn in their bond. 

“Break… I don’t know if I can…” Vincent whispered in a trembling voice. 

The way Vincent said it, Break deduced that the younger wasn’t talking about the kiss. He was still talking about what brought them here in the first place. “Suit yourself. If I can’t talk some sense into you, I might as well try to fuck it into you,” Break declared shamelessly and kissed Vincent with more urgency, his kisses quicker and more insistent. 

Vincent barely had time to gasp in surprise before Break’s mouth was on his again, and given what Break said, this conversation was about to take on a different turn. He didn’t have time to think about whether he liked it or not. He simply gave in to Break’s skillful kisses, his own hands flying up to take a hold of the man that was so desperately trying to prove Vincent’s worth to him. His arms wrapped around Break’s small frame and pulled him tighter against him while Break’s hands were holding his face firmly. 

Break unleashed a barrage of kisses, each one more determined than the previous to prove to Vincent just how much he needed him to stay alive. Vincent could only hope to try to reciprocate as his mind still tried to catch up to this turn of events. He tried kissing Break back, and once it finally started working, Break gave a low moan into the kiss. Vincent’s arms tightened around the older instinctively, realizing that he has never done this before with anyone but Gilbert. Break was new. Break was not Gilbert – and somehow, he found it within himself to like that. 

After a while of getting in tune with each other, a sudden thought hit Vincent and he pulled back suddenly, his arms still around the older. “Wait, Break! We’re at work!” He looked around to indicate the office space. 

Break only scoffed in response an amused smirk on his face as he massaged the back of Vincent’s neck with one hand. “You’re fucking your brother and yet you’re more worried about public indecency?”

Vincent flushed and backtracked hard and fast, pretending to be unbothered. “No… I just thought you might care…” 

“Ha!” Break barked a laugh and slowly slithered his hands down Vincent’s back. “I’m old. There isn’t much I haven’t done or much that bothers me…” then he wrapped his hands around the younger’s butt, pulling Vincent closer and thereby pressing their groins together more firmly. The action drew a suppressed groan from them both, and Break raised an eyebrow at Vincent expectantly. 

The younger gazed deeply into the ruby eye, slowly realizing there may be no point in fighting this. Break wasn’t his enemy anymore and the other seemed more than eager to be more than friendly acquaintances. 

Getting no immediate response from the younger, Break leaned in to brush his lips against Vincent’s ear. At the same time he slithered a hand towards Vincent’s front to grope at the slowly hardening erection. “Come on, Vince. I can make you feel good… I will make you forget all your worries… How does that sound, hmm?” He finished with a sweet nibble along Vincent’s earlobe, careful to avoid the earring there. 

The hand on his groin was the last nail on the coffin for Vincent. He simply let go of everything that was weighing him down and gave in to Break’s sweet temptations. “Sounds like you should get started then…” Vincent said darkly, and before he could hear Break’s satisfied response, he leaned in to trap it in another kiss, this time with him taking the lead and dominating as he was no longer afraid nor hesitant of this new connection. He wanted this. 

After a few kisses, Break pulled back just enough to breathe out a question he had to make sure he had the answer to. “What about Gilbert?”

Vincent panted and looked between Break’s alluring eye and his captivating lips. “We can include him next time.” And that was all Break needed to resume their passionate kiss, his touch becoming more handsy as he explored Vincent’s torso and hips. He noted how Vincent’s body differed from Gilbert’s, even through his Pandora uniform. He wasn’t as muscular or toned as Gilbert, but he also wasn’t completely frail. Vincent carried himself well with his own fighting capabilities and Break figured the younger was like him, more lean muscle that didn’t show too much. 

Not like he was going to see Vincent’s body today anyway. Even Break recognized it would be foolish to get completely naked while fucking in the office during active work hours. That’s why he unclasped and just pushed the top jacket off of Vincent’s shoulders which was more bulky and acted more like a robe. With that gone, Vincent was left in a regular white button-up and his trousers. Now he had a more direct access to the part of Vincent’s body that actually mattered. 

To his great satisfaction, Vincent did the same to Break. While they were still connected at the lips, each fighting for dominance, Vincent undid Break’s jacket and also pushed it off, leaving Break in a similar attire to him. Very testingly Vincent slid his hands around Break’s hips, getting a feel for the new body before him. However, before he could get too far in exploring the older’s body, Break undid Vincent’s pants and pushed them down to Vincent’s ankles, dropping down onto his knees himself. 

Vincent could only gasp in astonishment at the ease with which Break did that and then also pulled out his erection from his underwear, sliding the garment down to join the pants at the ankles. Break pumped Vincent’s erection a couple of times, making sure it was fully hard for him. To make it even more interesting, Break also looked up at Vincent while he did that, a seductive smile on his face, his lips parted in anticipation. 

Vincent’s heart was racing at all these novelties and seeing Break on his knees for him so willing and ready made Vincent’s breath stutter. “Are you sure?”

“Oh, I’m sure, Vincent,” Break reassured, already leaning in to plant eager kisses on the underside of Vincent’s shaft before giving it a full tongue lick from the base all the way to the tip. He did that a couple of times, finishing each pass with a kiss to the tip and looking up to gauge Vincent’s reactions. Very quickly though, Break noticed that Vincent had a hand clamped over his mouth to stifle any sounds and his eyes were watering with pleasure. Break smirked to himself over bringing the younger to such a delicious state so quickly. “Feels good, doesn’t it?”

Unable to speak, Vincent just nodded vigorously, which seemed to only amuse Break. “Well, I’m just getting started then…” and with that, he wrapped his entire mouth around Vincent, making the other cry out what would undoubtedly have been a loud erotic cry were it not for the hand over his own mouth. 

Break moaned against the erection, recognizing it’s his first time in quite a while that he’s done something like this. He just hoped he still got it. 

Just as he thought that, Vincent’s uncertain hand settled on top of his head and pulled Break’s head onto himself. Break moaned in surprise but allowed his head to be maneuvered by Vincent’s hand. In fact, it turned him on sensing how much Vincent craved him. 

“Mhmm…” Break hummed, pulling away from the member and looking up at Vincent curiously. “Do you do this to Gilbert as well?” He pushed his head back against the hand slightly to indicate that he meant forcing someone’s head onto his cock. 

Vincent gulped and blushed, instantly letting go of Break’s head, feeling like he overstepped a line already. “No…” He admitted quietly. It was Gilbert. Why would he ever force his brother to do anything to him? He was just glad to accept whatever his older brother was willing to give to him. 

“But you want to…” Break challenged, planting a soft kiss to Vincent’s shaft, licking it seductively as he awaited a response. Vincent took in a measured inhale but answered determinedly. “No.”

“Huh…” Break pondered aloud. “So, I’m different…”

Vincent stared down at the older on the floor, realizing just how different he was acting with Break. He’s never been with anyone but Gilbert, and he held Gilbert on the same level as a god, so it made sense for him to treat Gilbert with reverence. However, Break was not Gilbert, and Vincent allowed himself to slip into how he would act around a partner that wasn’t his brother. “Yes.” 

“Heh…” Break smirked. “Then do whatever you want,” Break gave his permission for the younger to experiment for the first time in his life. 

Feeling invigorated, Vincent brought back his hand onto Break’s head and slowly set a pace moving Break’s head back and forth along his shaft. Break gladly wrapped his lips around Vincent and adjusted to the treatment, salivating and moaning around the handling. Vincent’s poorly controlled breaths were intoxicating as the younger allowed himself to feel in control for the first time like that. Additionally, it’s not like Vincent suddenly became brutal. No. The younger took the time to adjust and explore while Break simply allowed himself to be used. 

After a few more test thrusts where Vincent became more comfortable with maneuvering Break’s head, he took the time to look down at Break with his closed eye contently sucking him off. A sudden desire overtook him. “Look at me,” he commanded in an alien fashion to him. 

Break obeyed obediently, opening his eye and looking up with his lips still wrapped around Vincent. At the sight, Vincent’s breath hitched in his throat and he breathed out a soft “fuck…”.

Break pulled himself off the erection lest Vince just ended up busting in his mouth. He had other plans for them. “Shall we move along then?” He rose to his feet, discarding his pants and undergarments in a smooth motion before pushing Vincent back towards the nearest table. Vincent barely had time to glance at Break’s undressed lower half. 

“Wha--”, Vincent’s question died in his throat as he was pushed back, awkwardly trying to maneuver around the pants at his ankles. When his butt hit the desk behind him, he gripped it as well, looking to Break curiously. 

Break only walked seductive fingers up Vincent’s front before he reached around and with one arm cleared the contents of the table to make room to push Vincent back against. “Something tells me you have yet to experience a lot of things you’ve never done with dear Gilbert,” Break explained in a sugary sweet voice, one that lulled Vincent to sit on the desk and lean back in accordance with Break’s strong fingers against his chest. At the same time, Break bent over Vincent’s splayed form, bringing his mouth back around Vincent’s erection to suck on it. 

The renewed attention to his member made Vincent hiss in pleasure and arch his back, his hands coming to hold onto Break’s shoulders. Break only pulled himself away, keeping his mouth near the tip as he accumulated drool in his mouth before letting it spill onto the tip in long strings of liquid. “We’re going to need lots of this since we don’t have lube,” Break explained and proceeded to give wet licks to the rest of the shaft, periodically pausing to drool some more so that Vincent’s cock would be slick with the liquid. 

Once satisfied, Break climbed on top, knees on either side of Vincent’s body on the desk. He noted the wide eyed look that Vincent gave him and Break couldn’t help but ask. “Have you ever topped before?”

When Vincent shook his head ‘no’, Break only smirked and aligned Vincent’s shaft against his entrance. “Then it’s a pleasure to be your first…” and before Vincent could protest, Break sunk himself onto the slick cock, moaning with each inch that disappeared inside him. He was definitely more prepared that time since he’s literally just done it with Gilbert a few days ago. Not like the years that it’s been since before Gilbert. 

Vincent moaned in unison with Break, getting accustomed to the feeling of the tight heat around him. His own eyes watered in pleasure as he breathed heavily, looking blearily at Break. The older just looked blissfully content as he settled fully onto Vincent’s cock. Seeing the dazed look on Vincent’s face, Break asked him. “Feels good, doesn’t it?”

Vincent didn’t trust himself to speak so he just nodded in response, his hands coming to grip Break’s arms that were leaning against his chest. 

“And it only gets better from here…” Break cooed and rocked his hips forward, getting a feel for the new cock inside him. “You know, you’re so lucky dear Gilbert stretched this ass for you not long ago… Otherwise I would not have been able to do this,” Break indicated with his chin the way he was riding Vincent. 

Vincent only whimpered in response, especially at the mention of Gilbert’s name. How different was it to have his brother’s name mentioned while he was with someone else and still have it turn him on. Especially knowing that he was fucking the same person that Gilbert fucked. He tried to move his hips to try to help Break on top. 

“Mhmm… What a nice cock you’ve got there, Vincent…” Break hummed, rocking his hips more rhythmically now until he decided to start bouncing more up and down on the length. “Ah… fuck…”

Vincent gripped Break’s arms tighter before letting go and trying to run his hands up Break’s clothed body. “Break…”

“You’re so good, Vincent, so fucking good,” Break huffed and toppled forward to be chest to chest with Vincent. Arms on either side of Vincent on his elbows, Break gazed hungrily at Vincent’s eyes before he trapped their lips in a sloppy kiss while he continued to rock his hips up and down Vincent’s shaft. 

Once he felt Vincent’s arms coming to wrap around his back, Break maneuvered one of Vincent’s hands towards his buttcheeck and planted it firmly there. Vincent’s inexperienced hand curiously squeezed the flesh and kneaded it a bit before Break broke the kiss long enough to whisper. “Why don’t you give it a slap?”

Vincent gasped and moaned lowly but with curiosity getting the better of him, he gave a soft slap to the ass cheek, unsure how much force he should actually be putting behind the action. 

Break gave a pleasurable sound but corrected Vincent. “Harder.” 

Vincent massaged the cheek for a moment before silently reaching back and smacking it much more firmly. 

This time, Break groaned in pleasure and bounced his ass more enticingly. “There, that’s better,” he praised and returned to making out with Vincent. The younger in turn proceeded to alternate between gently encircling the butt cheek and slapping it firmly to get Break to elicit alluring groans of pleasure as he was stimulated. 

Sensing that the younger was picking up on the actions, Break whispered into the kiss feverishly. “Do you like my ass?” 

Without hesitations, Vincent whispered back, their lips practically gliding against each other. “Yes, yes, I do, Break…”

“Then why don’t you fuck it, hm?” Break suggested sweetly but hungrily. He didn’t want to have to do all the work. 

Vincent picked up on the hint and with Break’s help scooted back on the desk to give himself more leverage for his feet. He brought them up on the desk to be able to actually use his hips properly and gave a few test thrusts. With each hip movement, Break moaned louder and louder, clearly enjoying the way Vincent was thrusting up into him. That was all the information Vincent needed to figure out how to set the pace and make it enjoyable for both of them. 

Vincent’s hands came to hold onto Break’s hips as his thrusts became more forceful and Break’s reactions more prominent. It was evident that Break was holding back his sounds, recognizing they were still in the office and anyone could hear the going-ons on the other side of the door. Break bit his lip and threw his head back and held onto Vincent’s torso all in attempts to stifle his moans. Vincent’s groans of pleasure were coming close to rivaling his own as they figured out this new dance together. Their bodies fell into sync with Break aiding in bouncing up and down while Vincent held him down, forcing his hips onto his shaft with every thrust. All along, Break just kept murmuring “so good,” into the air between them, making the younger consider whether he was actually any good in this world. 

Break’s blissful face before him meshed into Gilbert’s own and Vincent slowly began to realize what Break has been trying to get into his head all along. “Break, I want you to come,” he panted suddenly.  

Break looked down at his erection bouncing up and down, completely forgetting about its existence as he was solely focused on the pleasure in his ass and prostate. “Oh?” He raised an amused eyebrow at Vincent. He then moved his hands behind him onto Vincent’s legs, exposing his front more for Vincent. “Then why don’t you make me?” he asked smoothly and slowed down his bouncing. 

Vincent reached over greedily, knowing that he was at least good at giving handjobs what with the entire year of him and Gilbert doing just that. He grasped Break’s erection, instantly comparing how Break felt in his hand compared to Gilbert, knowing fully well he shouldn’t be doing so. Pushing the thought aside though, he gave the length a few test strokes to gauge how Break was reacting to him. To make it easier, Break completely ceased his bouncing in order to focus on Vincent’s hand on his penis. His hips stuttered forward when Vincent gave a particularly good stroke, a soft mewl escaping him, and Vincent knew exactly what he had to do. He grabbed a hold of Break’s cock and applying the same pressure, he began stroking it, mismatched eyes fixated on Break’s pleasure filled face. He would alternate between running a thumb under the hood and spreading the pre-cum over the tip, all in an effort to encourage Break to keep that blissful ‘o’ on his face as the older succumbed to Vincent’s ministrations. 

Careful to not disturb Vincent’s efforts, Break placed his hands on Vincent’s torso for leverage and moved his hips slowly up and down the shaft still inside him just to get some more stimulation going. He hissed in undeniable pleasure as he was stretched and stroked at the same time, his eye blearily looking towards the source of his pleasure. “So fucking good…” He murmured yet again, his breath coming out in short hot puffs. 

Vincent was breathing heavily as well, temporarily forgetting about the pleasure of his cock inside Break’s ass while he focused on making sure Break got there. Luckily, in short time, a breathy whisper escaped Break as he shut his eye and moved his hips quicker back and forth. “Vince, I’m close.” 

“Are you going to come for me?” Vincent asked hotly, not missing a single beat of the way Break was reacting to his handjob and cock inside him. 

“Fuck… Yes…” Break hissed. “Fuck, your cock… Ungh… Please…” Break lost control over all of these sensations around him and simply gave in, Vincent’s hand stroking him to completion masterfully. Despite his lack of experience in almost everything else, Break had to give Vincent that. With yet another passionate stroke from Vincent, Break fully let go, his cum shooting out with a relieved groan as his orgasm hit him blissfully. Without considering the logistics behind it, he came in white splatters over Vincent’s shirt, but his climaxing mind did not care about that. He just wanted to keep coming, and with each successive stroke, he did just that. With his prostate being stimulated at the same time, his orgasm felt divine and that’s why he unleashed everything within him until he had nothing left. 

While he watched the older go through heavenly pleasure, Vincent’s mouth was hanging slightly open while he worked his hand to make sure Break got the orgasm he deserved after he was so patient with him. Vincent also couldn’t help but note how he loved the way Break clenched around him momentarily as the most intense part of his climax passed. “That’s so hot,” he murmured, ignoring the fact that his shirt was now stained, and completely neglecting the fact that it was a part of his uniform and that they were still at work. Seeing Break go through his orgasm made Vincent remember that he had yet to reach his as well. Though, after the display and all the other new sensations, Vincent was certain it wasn’t too far away. 

After finally unloading everything within him, Break slowed his movements to a complete stop and leaned to rest his weight on his hands on Vincent’s chest. He was breathing heavily, trying to regain his senses as his vision blurred in and out of focus. He wasn’t sure if that was his health issue or just a very intense orgasm. Still, he smiled despite it and flicked his gaze up towards Vincent’s beautiful face that was watching him patiently and curiously, like a specimen. “Do you wanna know what it feels like to come inside someone?” Break asked breathlessly. 

Vincent only nodded, his hands gripping Break’s body tighter at the question. 

“Then use me,” Break instructed shamelessly. He straightened up to show Vincent that he was ready just for that, but once Vincent bucked his hips into him, Break toppled forward again. This time, he laid down fully on top of Vincent, their chests flush with each other and Break had his arms wrapped around Vincent while the younger held his hips. Vincent figured out how to thrust into Break easily in this position and set a relentless pace as a result, feeding off of the low grunts and moans that Break was emitting. The sounds did nothing but egg him on as he kept pounding into the thin man, drawn by the permission to use someone for his own pleasure. Break was no Gilbert, but he would certainly do. While he held so many reservations and boundaries with Gil; with Break, Vincent held no such standards. 

After a few more hot minutes of the sounds of skin slapping on skin, Vincent murmured hotly. “I’m getting close…” 

In response, Break growled in Vincent’s ear and nipped it, exhaling against it warmly as he moved his hips in unison with Vincent’s, doing whatever he could to ensure Vincent’s prompt release into him. “Mark me as yours, Vince…” After a moment, Break added lustfully. “Just like Gilbert did…” Break knew that talking about other people during sex would generally be a turn off, but he felt like this case would be different. 

Truly enough, upon the mention of his brother, Vincent’s eyes flew open before he screwed them shut, his rhythmic pace faltering, and with a soft “fuck,” he released everything inside him into Break. The tight heat was too welcoming and the mere idea of his brother was what sent him over the edge and with subsequent grunts and various obscenities, Vincent continued emptying himself out fully. Break was only encouraging him on with breathless words of praise. “That’s it… Just like that… Fill me with your cum…” Vincent could practically hear the smile on Break’s lips. 

After a few more moments of riding his orgasm, Vincent gave one final definitive thrust that he was done before going lax under Break. He let his legs hang off the table and his hands fell to either side on the desk, leaving Break to cling onto him by himself. He was breathing heavily while he stared up at the ceiling, waiting for some sense of normalcy to return to him. A part of him couldn’t believe he’d just done that. Did he just cheat on Gilbert? Or was that even cheating if his brother fucked the same person? No, this ought to have been different from any normal definition of infidelity. He was still very loyal to Gilbert – but there was just something about Break… 

The older stirred on top of him, giving him a final nibble on the ear, and a kiss on the cheek before he straightened up. As he did that, he also shifted forward to pull Vincent’s softening length out of him and he came to promptly sit on Vincent’s lower abdomen where his shirt was reaching. Break moved there to allow the cum to drip out of him onto the cloth. Once Vincent realized what was happening though, he looked away bashfully, his cheeks taking on a rosy colour different from the exercise he’s just endured. “You’re… uhh… leaking… on me…”

“That’s the point,” Break grinned, not making an effort to move. “Your shirt was already stained, so I figured what’s a little more cum to the mix?” Break fought back a giddy snicker at the ingenuity of his plan. Vincent only flushed harder but didn’t protest nor make an effort to prevent Break from executing his plan.  

Once Break felt that most of it was out, he reached around and grabbed the hem of Vincent’s shirt to wipe the rest of the cum away so he’d be clean enough to stand up and put his pants back on. Upon Vincent’s incredulous look on his face, Break announced authoritatively. “Thank you for taking one for the team,” before he got off of Vincent fully to go look for his pants. 

Vincent only gave a small sound of protest in return, but with the deed done, there was not much he could do other than live with the consequences of their actions. That’s what he got for having sex in an impromptu location such as an office, but a part of him couldn’t deny the thrill behind it all. Him and Gilbert have only ever done it behind secure closed doors of their bedroom, so this was certainly a novelty. In hindsight, all of today was a novelty. From a new partner, to topping, to a new location… Vincent’s mind swam with the excitement that Break brought into his life. Not to mention the true reason why Break ever did that in the first place. 

“I hope some of what I’ve said today resonated with you…?” Break asked somberly, tucking his shirt in and closing his pants. 

Vincent groaned as he sat up and looked down at his stained shirt. “Yeah… You needn’t worry about me so much anymore… Hatter…” Vincent said Break’s nickname with a small smirk before he pushed himself off the table to pull up his pants. He’s gonna have to beeline it home to get the cum stained clothes off of him before anyone noticed.

“Good,” Break said firmly and closed the distance between them. He came face to face with Vincent, looking into the mismatched eyes sternly. “Don’t you ever try to pull a stunt like that again. Got it?” Break poked Vincent’s chest forcefully. 

Vincent put his hands up in surrender. “Yes, yes, no more putting myself in danger and wanting to erase myself…” He paused and added the reason why he finally came to that conclusion. “For Gilbert… and… for you.”

Chapter Text

“So!” Gilbert began, a ball of nerves already. This will be their first time properly sitting down together as a trio to discuss some important matters concerning, well, everyone. “You’re probably wondering why I’ve gathered you here today…” 

Break lounged on the single seater sofa, a plate with a slice of cake on it, his legs dangled off the armrest, while Vincent sat with his legs crossed on the far end of the regular sofa, eagerly paying attention to Gilbert. The mix of red and yellow gazes on him were making Gilbert feel very self conscious, but at the very least he knew they were both there for him. That didn’t stop him from pacing back and forth while he spoke, making vague hand movements to emphasize his points. He should just get to it then. 

“As you’re likely very aware, I care for you both. Profoundly.” Goodness, Gilbert prayed he didn’t sound as pathetic as he felt. “And as you also may be very well aware of, neither of you are willing to stay in this world much longer, whether by choice or otherwise…” He paused and looked between them. “And that troubles me. Deeply.” He let his opening statements sink in. 

Vincent was about to open his mouth to speak but Gilbert beat him to it. “Starting with you, Vince,” Gilbert pointed to his brother. “We need to do something about your desire to… erase yourself, as you call it.”

Vincent was able to interject this time. “Gil, about that--” 

“I know, I know,” Gilbert cut him off, bringing up his hands in mock surrender. “You’ve had this conviction for a while, and changing your mind will be no easy task…”

“Well, yes, Gil, but there is something Gil should--” Vincent’s voice fell on deaf ears as Gilbert was so prepared to deal with Vincent’s retaliation, he just had to keep his arguments going. 

“Vince, I want you to know that I won’t ever stop trying to change your mind about that…” It didn’t help that Gilbert had his eyes half closed in concentration, so he didn’t see how desperately Vincent was trying to get his attention. 

“But Break already did that--” 

“And no matter what, we can do this together-- Wait, what?” Gilbert did a 180 mid sentence, eyes flying open to look at his brother incredulously.

Vincent let out a relieved huff that Gilbert was finally listening to him. “Break already talked me out of it.”

Gilbert’s jaw dropped to the floor. “He did?! How?” He looked between Vincent and Break, who was silent throughout the entire exchange, eating his cake contently. 

A hint of a blush appeared on Vincent’s cheeks as he side eyed Break. “He was, uhh… very persuasive in his methods…” This earned them a knowing snicker from Break as he looked at Vincent mischievously. 

The exchange did not go unnoticed by Gilbert who looked between his bashful brother and a thoroughly entertained Break and he pieced the puzzle pieces together. “Wait, did you two…?” He pointed between them, suddenly too shy to voice the entire question aloud. 

Neither answered. There was a mixture of hums and grunts as Vincent and Break exchanged a knowing look between themselves and Gilbert had to hide his face behind his hand. “I leave town for a few days and this is what happens…” He said in a tone that was more awed than upset. Not that he could ever be upset about this most fortunate development. Finally, his two love interests developed feelings for each other. Things could not be looking up more for him. He gave a relieved exhale and a chuckle, letting the thought settle in his mind before he lowered his hand and looked at Vincent. He walked over and kneeled before his brother, taking his head in his hands to gaze in his eyes earnestly. “So it’s true then? You truly don’t wish to erase yourself, Vince?” His voice still held a note of disbelief, that’s why he just had to confirm that fact one more time, for his own sake. 

Vincent brought up a hand to squeeze Gilbert’s as he nodded, a small smile on his face. “Yes, brother, I’m here to stay…”

“Oh, Vince,” Gilbert gave a relieved exhale, triumph written all over his face. He was about to lean in to kiss Vincent but turned his head to look at Break, silently asking for permission to display this affection in front of the third party. 

Break had a fork in his mouth and he gave a slight nod of approval to answer Gilbert’s silent question.

With Break’s permission, Gilbert locked lips with Vincent passionately, finally feeling truly free to do so knowing that his brother will not abandon him in the pursuit of his own twisted understanding of happiness. He was even happier to feel Vincent return the kiss with just as much vigor. Gilbert had to keep his mind in check to not get too carried away in the moment. After all, he owed that victory to the other occupant in the room. 

With a final kiss and a pat on the hair to Vince, Gilbert pulled away and stood up, turning his full attention to Break, addressing him sternly. “As for you… we seriously need to discuss whatever is happening with you. Starting with some more information on your condition would be very helpful.” 

The attention in the room fully shifted to the third occupant that was rather quiet the entire time. He was happy to be a part of this exchange, but a part of him also knew how futile this effort was. Break finished licking the rest of his fork and plate clean before putting it over to the side table. He returned his gaze to Gilbert, hands weaved across his abdomen. “Well, Mad Hatter is the reason for my current health condition.” He stated simply since over the years he has learned at least that much. “When I use it, my health gets worse. When I don’t use it, my health still… gets worse. It’s too much Abyssal energy for a human being.” 

Gilbert felt like he was slapped in the face. On the one hand, it was good that there was a clear answer to that question. On the other, what can he do with that information? He brought up both index fingers to his lips, his mind going, spilling his thoughts out loud. “Well, that’s a start. So your health is directly connected to the Chain, which is linked to the Abyss. So theoretically, if you didn’t have the Chain, your health would not be impacted…”

“That is a theory,” Break agreed, but brought up the only concern that really mattered in this case. “But it’s not like I can just get rid of this contract. It’s neither illegal, nor will rejecting it leave me unscathed.” 

Gilbert grimaced as if the information was painful to him. “How did you even come to obtain such a powerful Chain?”

“The Intention of the Abyss herself created it for me,” Break answered calmly.

“The Intention… as in… the core of the Abyss… just… gave it to you?” Gilbert tried to piece the pieces in disbelief.

“Well…”, Break bobbed his head from side to side, recollecting some of the more specific details. “She almost turned me into a Chain, plucked my eye out, traumatized little Vincent, threw a tantrum, had a tea party, (all in that order, mind you), and then she created it for me after making me promise her one thing.” 

Gilbert physically bulked. “I-- what?!” He physically shook his head over the avalanche of information that was just casually thrown at him. All of that aside though… “What did she make you promise?”

“She made me promise that I would destroy her one day. That’s why she created the most powerful Chain that can nullify any Abyssal energy. The ultimate weapon against her,” Break replied rather somberly.

Gilbert took a moment to let all of that sink in, exchanging a worried look with Vincent who mimicked his expression. Once Gilbert gathered a few more of his thoughts, he asked tentatively. “And so why haven’t you done that yet?” 

Break gave a small sigh, knowing this was an area he was lacking in. “I’m still trying to figure out a way to get to the Abyss.”

Another look was exchanged between Gilbert and Vincent after which Vincent slowly chipped in. “Me and Gil have connections to the abyss as Baskervilles, and I have the additional powers of a Child of Ill Omen…”

Break sat up straighter, any hint of amusement and nonchalance gone from his demeanour. “You what?!”

“I thought you knew!” Vincent brought up his hands in defense. “Children of Ill Omen can open pathways to the Abyss! Your powers are probably not as strong since you’re not a Baskerville, but I’m sure they’re not completely negligent…” Vincent tried to offer. 

Break’s hand came to ghost over his missing eye. “I never even knew I carried any sort of power. The Children of Ill Omen knowledge died with the Tragedy of Sablier.” 

Vincent pursed his lips, drawing a sharp inhale. “I can teach you then.”

“You can?” Break asked in disbelief, holding his breath. 

Vincent only nodded in response. “Yes. Until then, I can just open a pathway for you if that’s all you need to destroy the Intention.”

“For us,” Gilbert interjected with a correction.

“What?” Vincent turned a confused frown towards his brother. 

Gilbert pointed towards Break. “We’re not letting him go face off against the Intention by himself.”

“Gilbert, no,” Break said sternly. “It’s too dangerous. I’m the only one who can do it.”

“Exactly, it’s too dangerous,” Gilbert shot back. “It really cannot hurt to have two Baskervilles, a Child of Ill Omen and a black wing Chain by your side.” Gilbert really sounded stubborn on that idea. 

“Gil…” Break tried, but his voice came out weak. 

“He has a point, you know,” Vincent spoke up, looking to Break sincerely, supporting his brother not because of his feelings, but because it was the rational thing to do.

Break took a deep breath, sensing it would be very hard to convince both of them to step down. “Going down to the Abyss, there’s no guarantee what will happen afterwards. Whether we can even come back to this world, to this timeline.”

Gilbert chewed on his lip in thought and turned to look at his brother in silent consultation. Vince only gave a slight nod in response to indicate that he would be fine with whichever outcome they decided on. 

Gil mulled over some thoughts in his head before finally speaking up. “That is alright. Me and Vince… We’re not from this timeline anyway, and we managed to get by. We’re not losing much by leaving this place behind. The only thing that would keep me tethered here was Oz, but Oz isn’t in this world either. He’s somewhere in the Abyss, so maybe… Maybe I could even find him there.”

Break felt the pit in his stomach drop further the more counterarguments Gilbert kept finding for his own reason for not wanting to endanger the people he cared about. The glow in Gilbert’s eyes turned dim for a moment as he clearly digested something else. “What about you though? You’d be leaving so much behind… The Rainsworths and Reim…”

Break bit his lip. Those were thoughts he’d been dealing with for many years now. Eventually, he did come to terms with the fact that they would be okay without him. Whether he died to his Chain or the Abyss, the outcome would be the same, and his close ones would have to make do. “They will understand,” was all he said, casting his eye downward, indicating that it’s not the utmost concern in their predicament. 

Seeing Break’s mood shift, Gilbert kneeled down and placed a comforting hand on Break’s leg. This prompted the older to keep opening up. “My sight is almost gone, Gil…” he flicked his gaze up towards Gilbert, having a hard time making out the detailed features of what he knew was Gilbert’s beautiful face. “I’m not long for this world. I either succumb to the effects of the Mad Hatter, or I die trying to accomplish my goal.”

“You’re not gonna die!” Gilbert exploded, not taking well to Break’s self-destructive thinking. 

“Oh, Gilbert… So naive…” Break brought up a hand to gently cup Gil’s face, looking at it with a broken expression of longing and emptiness.

Gilbert latched onto Break’s hand on his face, steel determination in his voice. “I won’t let you.” He took a deep inhale, speaking his mind. “I don’t want to feel like I’m grieving something that I haven't lost yet. So please, I want to live in the moment with it while it's still present…” He reached out a hand to also cup Break’s face, stroking his cheek with his thumb, looking at Break with a look of almost reverence. The way that Break nestled into his hold only amplified his adoration for the older man. 

With a determined exhale, Gilbert leaned forward and captured Break’s lips in his own tenderly, truly wanting to live in this moment – and currently, Break was in their apartment with Vince, all three of them determined to keep each other alive and make this work for everyone. This was exactly how Gilbert envisioned their relationship working, and the way in which Break kissed him back likely meant they were on the same page. Holy hell it took some time to finally come around to this. 10 years of knowing each other. To finally end up here. 

Gilbert breathed into the kiss, conveying all of his pent up feelings on the matter. There was only so much he could say with words. That he would go to the Abyss for Break; that he would ensure Vincent found his purpose – but words were not the same as actions, and Gil was more than ready to show them both just how far he was willing to go for them. This was all about to come together. 

Gilbert’s and Break’s lips slid against each other softly at first, but with each pass, the action picked up more steam until they were gripping each others’ faces in both hands, pulling each other closer to one another. Vincent watched it all unfold quietly, letting the duo have their moment while he took the time to evaluate the sight. He had to admit that Gilbert looked delightful while he made out with Break. Vincent almost wished he didn’t have to keep his eyes closed while he kissed Gilbert himself, just so that he could see more of what Gilbert looked like while kissing. A similar observation could be made about Break, and Vincent found that it gave him a thrill to see someone treat Gilbert so well. 

Only once the soft moans started coming through did Vincent get up to walk over to the pair. He came to stand behind Break, placing both hands on the others’ shoulders before tracing them both up along Break’s neck and up to the side of his face. Despite Gilbert’s hold on the older and their little make out session, Vincent unbashfully tipped Break’s head back, forcing the kiss to break so that Break would look up at him. Once he did, and they exchanged a heated look, Vincent leaned down to replace Gilbert’s lips and resume the kiss upside down. The soft moan of surprise from Break was music to Vincent’s ears.

Gilbert, too, was pleasantly impressed with Vincent’s bold action. He leaned back into a squat, trailing his arms down Break’s torso until they came to rest on Break’s thighs absentmindedly. He smoothened the fabric of Break’s pants with his thumb while he watched attentively how Break and Vincent made out. Something dark began twisting inside of him at the sight. He never even considered just how arousing it would be to watch his two partners making out together. He loved them individually, but now he understood how much he also loved them together. The way Vincent’s golden locks encircled Break’s white head was just… perfection. 

Without even realizing it, Gilbert’s hands moved closer to the inside of Break’s thighs and further up. Only once Break’s moans turned louder and more insistent did Gilbert realize what he was doing and took advantage of that. He leaned forward and began planting soft kisses all along the insides of Break’s thighs, moving closer and further away from the groin, but leaving a periodic kiss here and there on the slowly growing bulge. 

When he started feeling the gentle pressure along his groin, Break’s pitch rose, and with a quickly rising and falling chest, he broke the kiss to snap his head back down to look at Gilbert. That’s when the surreal realization really hit him. With Gilbert between his legs and Vincent’s arms around his front, Break finally understood where he truly belonged and what he had to do to keep these two in his life. Short as it may or may not be. 

With the air heavy with desire for each other, Break watched as Gilbert rose up and he prepared himself for another kiss from the Raven, but to his subtle surprise, Gilbert’s gaze was trained on his other love interest, and only then did Break notice the ‘come hither’ motion that Vincent indicated to his brother. That’s how he ended up tipping his head back in order to watch as Gilbert and Vincent locked their lips together over his head. Of course Break felt slightly duped by the action, but also a playful smile tugged at his lips. Perhaps this was something to get used to – that there were two partners to choose from and only one mouth that could be occupied with another. 

No matter. Taking the opportunity to indulge in the sight above him, Break brought a reverent hand to trace from Vincent’s neck and chin to Gilbert’s and then down down until his hand came to a stop at an evident tent in Gilbert’s pants. “My, my, Gilbert… already…?” He groped the area firmly, taking the time to feel Gilbert in his hand. He did have to wonder if it was possible to ever grow tired of this. 

Upon hearing the question, though, the brothers broke apart with shallow pants, and Break had to twist around to look at Vincent’s pants. “You as well?” He flicked his gaze between what he could clearly tell was a hidden erection and Vincent’s lust filled eyes. 

Gilbert pointed to Break’s own growing excitement between his legs and scoffed. “You’re not a saint yourself.” 

Break only retaliated defensively. “Well someone was actually kissing it…” 

Gilbert bent down to be eye level with Break. “Do you want me to kiss the rest of your body as well?” 

“Isn’t that why you invited me over here in the first place?” Break’s eye twinkled in mischief and desire, remembering how Gilbert implied they would be able to be louder and more free at his apartment rather than at the Rainsworth’s. 

Gilbert smirked darkly and trailed a finger down Break’s torso before it came to rest on the other’s waist band. He saw no point in denying exactly what he wanted. He raised his eyes up at his brother. “Vince…” He indicated with his chin towards Break’s torso. 

The hint was understood immediately as Vincent reached over right away to undo Break’s cravat. While Gilbert teased the waistband, Vincent was focused on the top of Break’s shirt. However, once Vincent reached down to try to pull the shirt off Break, Break quickly iron gripped the curious hand. The action made everyone on edge suddenly before Gilbert clued into the situation. “Break… You have to trust us,” he said gently, as if approaching a wounded animal. 

Break’s chest rose and fell in a mixture of arousal and anxiety as he looked between the two gazes trained on him worriedly. He let go of Vincent’s hand, still not fully comfortable with the idea of opening up that much. He’s never shown that side of him to anyone. It was his darkest secret that he felt never deserved to see the light of day. 

“You’ll never find your future in your past, Break… It’s okay…” Gilbert tried again, placing a comforting hand on Break’s knee. “We are here for you, and we are not judging.” Vincent gave an affirming sound to back up his brother. 

Break looked desperately between the sincerity shining in both of his partners’ eyes, realizing this will be a losing battle. “It’s hideous…” he pushed out weakly, only to realize that was clearly not the right thing to say to discourage them, because Gilbert only placed another gentle kiss on his knee, looking up at him with those irresistible puppy dog eyes. “It’s a part of you, Break. And I accept every part of you.”

Vincent also chimed in, curious and eager to get Break to relax around them. “If even a person like me deserved Gilbert’s forgiveness, then so do you…” 

Break’s eye darted from side to side, but eventually he took a deep and calming breath. While his past may have been something he resented deeply, Gilbert’s words did hold some truth to them. And hell, if he was to die tomorrow, then none of this would have mattered anyway. However, looking between the two brothers, he could see just how much they held him in high regard and willed him to accept them into his life. He couldn’t deny that much. They already knew everything there was to know about him. Was that mark on his chest really going to change anything? While he hated seeing it on him, Gilbert and Vincent might view it differently. They knew it was there, so then… perhaps…

After thinking it over, Break decided to cave in, albeit reluctantly at first, he tried to mask it with a lighthearted joke. “You Nightray brothers will be the death of me…” He rolled his eye and leaned back, placing his arms on the armrest and spreading his legs as his own way of showing he was willing to open up. 

Gilbert felt a sudden rush pass through him once he saw Break visibly relax. He stood up to bend over Break, bringing a hand to Break’s chin and tilted it up towards him. “On the contrary. We want to make you feel more alive.” With that, he let go of Break’s chin in favour of pressing a hand against Break’s chest, right over the nipple to emphasize exactly why he wanted Break shirtless. 

The wantoned moan that escaped Break was too beautiful to pass up and Gilbert immediately dropped down to his knees. He looked up at Vincent with a mischievous glint, his own erection pushing against his pants tightly. “Vince, I think he likes it…”

“I think so too,” Vincent agreed and reached back down towards the hem of Break’s shirt to try to lift it over his head. This time, he was met with no resistance as Break assisted in freeing himself from his upper body clothing. 

With some warm coaxing from Gilbert’s hands on Break’s thighs, the shirt was discarded and Break’s chest was naked for all to see. Break made a weak attempt to try to cover himself with his hands, but the brothers were ahead of him in that regard. Vincent just dove straight for his neck, now unobstructed by any scarves or ruffles, and Gilbert rose up to kiss and entrap the nipple not with the incuse with his lips. At the same time, Gilbert’s hands slid up along the side of Break’s body possessively, and the action combined with both mouths on him simultaneously made Break emit a guttural moan, a sound he didn’t even know he was capable of. “Ah, fuck!”

Break’s chest heaved as his initial anxiety seeped away into desire and pleasure with two people working to make him feel beyond incredible. He tipped his head back and relaxed against the chair, one hand going up to tangle itself in Vincent’s hair while the other clung onto Gilbert’s back. Whilst he was distracted though, Gilbert’s hand slithered down to undo his pants, and slowly reached in to pull out Break’s erection. Break hardly even noticed that his hips were moving in small thrusts, trying to get some friction, but now that Gilbert held him, all his previous insecurities were replaced with the one desire. To be fucked. 

Break managed to push out a coherent thought among his bliss. “I can’t stay the only one naked around here…”

Gilbert loudly detached himself from Break’s nipple and still stroking Break’s cock lightly, he addressed Vincent. “He’s right, you know?”

The brothers exchanged what looked like a knowing look that Break wasn’t privy to until Vincent came around and stood in front of Gil. They instantly began making out and slowly undressing each other, right in front of Break. The oldest in the room quickly understood what the sight was doing to him. That’s why the moment the other two became preoccupied with each other, Break took the opportunity to get rid of his bottom clothing as well before taking his own erection and stroking it slowly to the sight of the Nightrays undressing and making out with each other. 

Vincent was the first to catch what Break was doing, and in a playful tone, he rose on his tiptoes to loudly whisper in Gilbert’s ear. “I think we’re putting on a show for our dear guest here, hmm?”

Gilbert only smirked in response and turned to see that Break was indeed enjoying himself, casually sat back against the cushions while he stroked himself in lazy strokes, his eye trained on them both. “Why don’t we make sure that it’s a good one for him?” Gilbert asked with a sly smile, his hands running up and down Vincent’s half clothed body.

With that, Gilbert tipped Vincent’s chin up to capture their lips in a hot kiss again while he actively worked to remove each article of clothing from Vincent’s body as erotically as he could. Though the action was familiar as hell to them both, the addition of Break watching them made it feel brand new all over again. 

Once they were both undressed, Vincent immediately dropped down to his knees, taking Gilbert’s erection in his hand almost reverently. He stroked it a few times lovingly as he looked up at his brother, who brought up a hand to caress the back of Vincent’s head before Vincent unashamedly started licking the penis in his hand. Gilbert didn’t bother suppressing his groans of pleasure, his head tipping back at the same time as his whole body was taut with desire. 

Break’s eye widened once he noticed the empty incuse on Vincent’s chest, and a part of him wondered if Vincent was ashamed of it at all much like he was of his own full one. However, he didn’t dwell on that thought as he simply took in the sight of the blowjob scene unfolding before him. He even leaned forward slightly as if to get a more proper look. 

Gilbert noticed the movement from Break and turned a hazy gaze to him. He drawled out in a euphoric voice. “Vince gives the best blowjobs…” And judging by the way Vincent was moving his head all up and down Gilbert’s erection, Break didn’t doubt that statement one bit. In fact, he was hoping he’d be able to check that observation for himself. 

Break got up from his seat and walked over to stand right beside Gilbert, his own erection ready for Vincent as well, right next to Gil’s. After a few more passes to Gil’s penis, Vincent switched his attention to Break’s, taking a moment to evaluate the length in front of him before he dove right in. Immediately, Break hissed in pleasure, his eye falling closed as he inhaled sharply. One of his hands came to grip the top of Vincent’s hair while the other wrapped around Gilbert’s torso next to him. 

As if following that same cue, Gilbert brought his own arm to wrap around Break as well, but his hand rested more along Break’s asscheek. He squeezed the flesh firmly a few times, before a thought occurred to him. While Break was busy getting blown, Gilbert sucked on his own finger before bringing it back to massage around Break’s entrance. The action drew a surprised gasp out of the older, but otherwise, no indications of any red lights, and so Gil continued. He made sure to massage the area thoroughly before he pushed any fingers in. He would get the lube soon, but with the way Break had an arm around him, he just didn’t want to leave. 

Meanwhile Vincent’s slurping sounds were fueling the atmosphere, creating all sorts of images in Gilbert’s head of how this session could go for them. When it got too much though and he felt that Break’s ass was more or less ready, he pulled Break away, taking him by the hand and walking back to the couch. At the same time, he instructed Vincent to get the lube. While they waited, Gilbert faced Break, bringing a possessive hand around Break’s ass, lowering his forehead to rest against Break’s, in a quiet whisper asking. “I hope you don’t mind?”

“Heh… If I minded, I think I would have left a while ago…” Break gave his own light hearted response before forcefully pushing Gilbert back, making the younger sit down on the couch. At the same moment, Vincent walked back in with the lube, and Break climbed on top of Gilbert, facing Vincent though, so his back was to the older Nightray. “Ah, now there’s a useful thing…” He gave a knowing look to Vincent, the memory still fresh in his mind of them using only spit. 

Vincent only gave a sheepish smile and didn’t comment. Instead, he opened the lube bottle, and as his own way of righting the wrong, he spread it over Gilbert’s erection, seeing that Break was ready to take Gilbert first.  

While he was getting prepared, Gilbert ran his hands up and down Break’s back and sides. He kissed all along the bare back, thankful that he was able to convince the older to take off his shirt. The milky white skin felt oh so soft to the touch of his lips, it was intoxicating. Especially with how Break’s muscles moved beneath said skin. So entranced by Break’s back, Gilbert barely noticed how Break shifted forward and angled his erection into him. A strained cry left him once he felt himself penetrating the older and he gripped Break’s hips tightly to lower his partner slowly onto himself. “Fuck… So good…”

Break groaned in response as well, breathing heavily as he adjusted to the length inside him, but he quickly regained his senses since the action was no longer that novel to him between both his previous sex sessions with both brothers. He breathed out a sigh of relief once he took all of Gilbert in and smiled hazily to himself. His gaze shifted to Vincent standing before them. “Are you going to just stand there and watch?”

“Not a chance,” Vincent scoffed and walked over to the couch, stepping onto it to bring his own cock to be eye level with Gil. Gil looked up to him with a smirk in return and gave the penis a small kiss and a lick before taking the tip in slowly, followed by the entire shaft. 

Break watched only the first bit of how Gilbert sucked his brother before he started moving up and down along Gilbert’s shaft himself. He worked his knees and thighs up and down to impale himself in a constant rhythm while the other was too distracted with giving his blowjob to move his own hips. Not that Break minded. He enjoyed this form of exertion and he liked to set the initial pace before the other party took over and just fucked him however they wanted. “Mhmm… Fuck…”

Hearing the soft cusses that Break started spilling, Vincent reached over to fondle and pinch Break’s nipples, since in this position, he couldn’t do much else for the older. He rubbed his hand all over Break’s shoulder and neck, but ultimately, kept coming back to the nipple to get Break to emit those erotic whimpers over and over. “You’re vocal…” Vincent commented casually and continued to tease the nipple. 

Break huffed a reply. “Gilbert said this would be the place to do it…” 

Hearing his name, Gilbert released the cock in his mouth in favour of kissing Break’s back passionately. “Be as loud as you want, Break…” With that, Gilbert wrapped his arms around Break and pulled him back against himself, making Break abandon all efforts to move himself along the shaft. Now Gilbert was in control, and Break was fully there to moan his praises. Break even held his legs by the backs of his knees to open himself up more while Gilbert held him and thrust into him. 

The sight was too glorious for Vincent to pass up and seeing the vulnerable and open position that Break was in, he took the opportunity to plant himself in front of the duo and got to licking Break’s nipples hungrily, effectively turning Break into a moaning mess. 

“There, just like that, Vince,” Gilbert grunted effortfully. “Make him lose his mind…”

The words helped in intensifying the vigour with which Vincent was sucking and biting on the nipples, thoroughly abusing them until Break whimpered in pleasure. 

“Mhmm, Gilbert is fucking him so good…” Vincent remarked, trailing the back of his finger down Break’s flushed cheek. 

“You wanna be next?” Gilbert laboured out, fully aware that Vincent hardly got any action since they started. 

Vincent could not mask the enthusiastic nod that left him. Gilbert nibbled on Break’s ear for a moment before he kissed the side of his cheek and effectively pushed the older off of him. This was where learning to share was going to come in. 

“On your knees,” Gil ordered his brother, wanting to switch up the positions for the next part. He found the lube to spread on himself while Vincent obediently got down on the floor and spread his asscheeks for Gilbert to see. Meanwhile, Break stumbled off of Gilbert, trying to learn how to walk again while he observed the hot scene before him. “What an obedient little brother you have there…”

Gil gave a warm and genuine smile as he got down on his knees to get comfortable behind Vincent, circling the inviting ass lovingly. “I do indeed.” With that, he also leaned over Vincent, spreading some of the lube around the sphincter while he asked Vincent closer to his ear. “Do you want me to prepare you?”

Vincent was beyond horny after all the previous activities and with Break watching them, he didn’t want to stall any longer. “No, just put it in, Gil,” he breathed out hotly, his cheek pressed into the floor. 

Gil felt a flutter of butterflies in his stomach at Vincent’s eagerness and he gave a gentle kiss to Vincent’s shoulder, murmuring lightly. “I love you…” Before he straightened up and placed his tip against the waiting entrance. 

The moment they connected, both brothers groaned out happily. Though Gil was just inside someone else, Vincent’s ass never ceased to make him see stars and Vincent would never dream of not showing his brother how much he enjoyed his cock in his ass. Meanwhile, Break’s breath hitched in his throat at the sight and unable to help himself, he walked over to Gilbert, grabbed him by the nape of his neck and pulled his head back in order to clash their lips together. 

“I want you to make him scream,” he gave his own lude command once he released the dazed Raven. 

Hearing Break’s request, Vincent rose up on all fours, just in time for Break to lay down and scoot under Vincent, with his head right under Vincent’s hanging erection. At the same time, Gil set a steady pace, pulling all sorts of moans and groans from Vincent as the younger got his ass pounded. Once Break wrapped his lips around Vincent’s cock though, his moaning intensified, and Vincent had to lower himself down to occupy his mouth or else he would lose his mind in all the pleasure. He opted for sucking off Break, bobbing his head up and down eagerly while he was finally pleasured properly and then some as he took in the other worldly experience of getting fucked and sucked off at the same time. Not to mention the cock in his mouth. He has never felt more used before and he loved every moment of it, finally feeling like he was worth something. 

The sight of his two partners 69ing each other made Gil’s head spin. He groaned and clawed at Vincent’s back needily, feeling himself coming undone with each passing moment that he fucked his brother. He had to adjust his position to rest on one knee and step on the floor with his other foot to get more leverage. His muscles burned in a familiar fashion as he gave it all to his brother. With Break involved though, Gil knew he wasn’t long, and his rising groans of pleasure were proof of that. The beading sweat on his forehead and his hot puffs of breath were all a culmination of him just needing some release. 

“Are you going to come in his ass?” Break asked from his position on the ground, peaking up at Gilbert from beneath Vincent’s body. He reached out a hand to wander between Gilbert’s thighs, trailing feather light touches all across the strained muscles. 

“Y-yeah…” Gil stuttered and focused on his rhythmic slapping skin on skin. Vincent’s moans mixed in with all the sinful acts that were occurring, but Gilbert just wanted the one thing. 

Break’s attention then shifted to Vincent and he also massaged the thighs around him gently. “Be a good boy and come when Gilbert does, okay, Vince?”

Vincent moaned something indiscernible, but Gilbert picked up the slack. “I can make him come for you, Break.” With that, he gave a firm smack to Vincent’s ass and reached out to pull Vincent’s hair back, making Vincent arch erotically and buckle in his elbows. With a high cry, Vincent came unannounced, the warm mouth around him feeling entirely too inviting and Gilbert just knew how to finish him quickly. It was almost pathetic how predictable he was, but he couldn’t help it. Not when Gilbert was involved. “Fuck!”

Break moaned around the cum in his mouth, sucking out every last drop out of Vincent before he swallowed the load, relishing the salty taste. It’s been a while since he's had that. He even smacked his lips when he finally released Vincent, leaving the other to gasp and tremble in his post orgasmic euphoria. 

Break made a show of dabbing his lips delightfully before looking up at Gilbert expectantly. “You’re next…”

With how far gone Gilbert was, he didn’t need any further prompting. Another couple thrusts and Gilbert was over the edge completely, pumping Vincent’s ass full of his own cum. He moaned highly as he rode out his orgasm, hanging onto Vincent’s hips for dear life. After a few earth shattering moments, Vincent’s soft grunts brought him back to reality as Gilbert came down from his high, looking down at the ass he just pounded. He pulled out and immediately cum dribbled out. 

“Finally!” Break exclaimed and shifted up to reach his tongue for the spilling liquid. He caught the semen as it began dripping off the balls and gently lapped it up with his tongue. “Push it all out,” he instructed Vincent.

The younger’s eyes widened and he dropped his head down with a groan, doing exactly as told, and to Break’s great satisfaction, more cum came oozing out of Vincent’s ass. Gilbert watched it all with morbid fascination, realizing now just much they could all be experiencing together now that there were three of them. Things that could never be done with just two people. Like watching your partner eat your cum out of your other partner’s ass. Wow. 

As much as Vincent just wanted to collapse, after getting spent like that, Gilbert walked around and crouched in front of him, urging Vincent to rise up to meet him for a kiss. While Break finished eating up every last bit of Gilbert’s cum out of Vincent’s ass, the brothers made out, with periodic whimpers of satisfaction from Vincent each time Break’s tongue made a pass across his used entrance. 

“Why don’t we finish him off together?” Gilbert suggested in a husky tone as he pulled away, already getting into position to lie down on his stomach right in front of Break’s still hard cock. He sucked on his finger for a moment before bringing it to Break’s hole to circle the rim before pushing the finger in. At the same time, he leaned forward to suckle on the full balls, taking each testicle in his mouth in turn. 

Despite his best efforts to look, Break only gave a soft whimper at the new stimulation and relaxed on the floor. Now that he’s had his fair share of cum, he could just kick back and enjoy whatever the brothers wanted to do to him. 

Following Gilbert’s example, Vincent leaned down to take Break’s erection in his mouth yet again, fully encircling the tip with his lips and tongue before going further down until he was deep throating Break. With both of these stimulations combined between him and Gilbert, Break cried out wantonly, his body spasming slightly on the floor as he could do nothing but take the pleasure. “Holy fuck…”

His cusses only egged on the other two to continue having their ways with him as Vincent kept a steady pace on his shaft and Gilbert kept sucking the balls and fingering his ass, now with more fingers. 

“I’m getting close…” At least he had enough sense to warn them. 

“We wanna taste your cum, Break,” Gilbert murmured feverishly around the base of Break’s shaft. 

“Come for us,” Vincent paused long enough to murmur. 

Break’s vision went entirely white and then faded to black as he finally snapped. As soon as he did, Vincent released him to allow the cum to shoot out between the two mouths eagerly waiting for the milky contents. Both Vincent and Gilbert reached for whatever strings of semen they could capture, trapping as much of it in their mouths before swallowing it fully. Whatever cum did manage to land on Break’s stomach, they eagerly lapped up in unison, making sure not a single drop was left spilled. 

Throughout his entire orgasm, all Break could focus on was clutching at Vincent’s legs around him and moaning uncontrollably as both mouths flung him way past the edge. As a result, he ended up trembling in his post orgasmic state, and he became ever thankful that he was lying on the floor, for his limbs would not be able to support him in any capacity for the next few minutes. 

He opened his eye blearily in time to see the brothers making out with each other, their passion getting more steamy as Break was winding down. He rested his head with a soft grunt and closed his eye, needing the rest.

Before they could get too carried away though, Gilbert tried to nudge Vincent’s body worriedly. “You should rest. Your knees must be hurting.”

‘They are on fire, actually,’ Vincent thought half dazed, but he didn’t care. He couldn’t agree more that this was easily the most intense orgasm he’s had, and the most passion he and Gilbert felt in a while. Break was certainly a welcome addition to the mix. 

Vincent groaned as he rolled off Break, finally letting his arms and legs rest as he sat back against the sofa, head tipped back on the cushion as he looked at the ceiling, still somewhat dazed.

On Break’s end, still seeing a mixture of stars dance across his vision, he let out a deep sigh, sprawling on the floor weakly as he regained his breath. “If I die right now, I think I would be okay with that…”

Gilbert let out an unamused chuckle and rose up to hover over Break, planting both palms on either side of the white head. “Nobody is going to be dying. I told you we’ll take care of you,” and for emphasis, he nuzzled Break for a quick kiss. 

The older sighed contently and rolled over onto his stomach, resting his cheek against his arm as he brought up a knee to lay in prone. The shift in position forced Gilbert to move back, but he still decided to rub Break’s back gently. “Would you like a shower, or are you up for more?”

Vincent’s eyes flashed at Gilbert’s suggestion and he turned his gaze to settle on his brother, who only winked at him in return. Vincent smirked mischievously. 

With how comfortable Break was though, he opened his eye to peak up at Gilbert without moving his head. He gave his own devious smile, but settled back into the crook of his elbow comfortably and closed his eye. “Just give me a few more minutes…”

Gilbert felt a whole slew of butterflies at the mere idea of going again with the three of them together. He looked up at Vincent, who wore a more than content expression before Break spoke up again. “Say, Gilbert… Have you ever taken a cock up your ass?”

The blunt question made Gilbert cough as he inhaled wrong, and blush uncontrollably. “No…” He shook his head regretfully. 

That only made Break’s smirk widen. He turned his head to look at Vincent knowingly. “We can fix that then…” 

That night, Gilbert learned how to scream in pleasure during sex. 

Chapter Text

Break awoke with a very slow start. Something that didn’t happen often, but last night really wore him out to the point where he slept like a baby. Once he started getting more of his senses back, he noted how sore he was in places he forgot about up until last night. A small smile tugged at his sleepy lips as memories came flooding back from the previous night. ‘Heh…’

He turned his head to the side slowly and realized that Vincent was nuzzled into his side, a leg draped over his lower half comfortably. On his other side, Gilbert had an arm securely around his torso, his face still in peaceful slumber. Once he took in his secured position in the middle of the bed wedged between the two brothers, he returned his head to look up at the ceiling, taking a deep breath of relief and acceptance. This was easily something he could get used to. 

However, the more he laid there, the more his thoughts started to swirl and spiral. Was there a point in getting used to this? Did they have a future beyond this? Or is this the only glimpse of the what-could-have-been that they would get while Break was still alive? Did he even have a chance of surviving this? Destroying Alyss did not guarantee anything. Nobody knew the outcome of said action, but he just knew it had to be done. That’s what he’s been working towards the entire time since he landed in this timeline. ‘Not my timeline…’ He reminded himself. 

“What are you thinking about…?” Gilbert’s soft and sleepy voice stirred him out of his thoughts, though it was low enough so as to not stir the blond next to them. 

Break turned his head to look at the raven haired man next to him, and Gilbert’s arm tightened around his torso in warm response. “What if it doesn’t work?” Was all Break whispered in a hush. 

Gilbert lowered his eyes in comprehension over Break’s worries, but was still determined to placate the other’s fears. “It will work,” he kissed Break’s shoulder next to his face. Then he rubbed his face into it, both providing and seeking comfort at the same time. “It has to…”

In that moment, as if sensing that he was missing out on a conversation, Vincent stirred slightly, but gave no other indications that he would be waking soon. Both Gilbert’s and Break’s attention shifted to the blond and Gilbert reached out with tender fingers to brush some of the strands of hair from Vincent’s face. 

“He seems deep in sleep,” Break commented quietly as he watched Gilbert gently rub Vincent’s face without waking the other. 

“Yeah… the two contracts, one of which being with the Dormouse, has always led him to sleep longer.” Upon Gilbert’s further touch, a small smile spread across Vincent’s face, but otherwise his chest rose and fell in deep steady breaths. That, in turn, made Gilbert smile as well. “He’s been having much more restful nights ever since you broke Demios’s wings…”

Gilbert’s explanation surprised Break. He’s never considered the fallout of his actions that day. He was merely acting on instinct, doing what was best for everyone around. “I’m glad to hear that,” he admitted softly, still watching the silent exchange between the brothers. 

“Are you going to say goodbye to the Rainsworths before we leave?” Gilbert finished caressing Vincent’s face and returned his full attention to Break, his arm wrapping itself around the older again comfortingly. This was no easy topic. 

The expression on Break’s face darkened and he hesitated before answering. “It’s best I don’t…”

“Oh?” Gilbert looked puzzled, not expecting the response. 

“Goodbyes are hard,” Break almost choked on the word ‘goodbyes’, for that meant it was forever. He couldn’t go through that again. Not after Shelly. Once was enough for him to recognize he never wanted to do that again. “They will understand,” he added the mantra he kept telling himself ever since his diagnosis. This was his battle, and were it not for Gilbert’s stubbornness he would have kept handling it alone, but alas. At least he didn’t have to get anyone else involved. For all he knew, this was a suicide mission, but Gilbert’s and Vincent’s presence was oddly comforting. A small part of him bloomed with thankfulness that he wasn’t alone – and that tiny blossom gave him hope that there could be a future for them. 

He shouldn’t be thinking about this now though. Instead, Break diverted his attention to the liquid gold gazing at him intently and he fought back the desire to pet Gilbert’s head like a loyal puppy. “What about you? Any last goodbyes?”

Without a moment’s hesitation, Gilbert shook his head determinedly. “Ready when you are.” Then his gaze shifted to Vincent’s sleeping form. “Well, whenever he finally wakes.” 

A soft rumble of a chuckle escaped Break as he looked between Vincent and Gilbert. “Alright…” Then his smile turned slightly more wicked. “What should we do in the meantime?”

Without needing much other prompting, Gilbert shifted his hand to pass over Break’s morning wood and grinned knowingly. “I think I have a couple ideas…”

---

They ended up accidentally waking Vincent due to their shifting bodies and back and forth rocking of the bed, resulting in a very disgruntled Vincent pouting that he missed all the fun. To assuage the youngest, they had no choice but to again and again until the need for food won over any other desire to fuck. 

After breakfast, they decided to just go for it before anyone had an opportunity to overthink the plan and change their minds. That’s how they ended up making their way over to Sablier’s ruins where they last had access to the Core. 

Meandering through the hollow streets devoid of any life, Gilbert felt a chill pass through him. “How do we know which way we’re supposed to go?”

Break and Vincent, who were walking just a little bit ahead turned confused frowns towards Gilbert. “You can’t hear the voice?” Break asked.

The deepening confusion on Gilbert’s face was all the answer Break needed, so he turned towards Vincent, who soothed his worries. “I hear it too.”

‘Come, come, come to me, destroy me-- STAY AWAY!’

‘Vincent is always so mean to me!!!’

‘Hehehe… he…hehe… I got your eye… and you’ll NEVER get it back!’ 

‘Please… just make my wish come true… please…’

Break gritted his teeth to try to block out that maddening voice that only kept getting stronger the deeper they explored into Sablier’s ruins. Snapping his attention back towards his companions, he noticed the milky white seeping out of the buildings and he quickly grabbed a hold of Vincent. “Hold onto each other before we get separated in this fog.”

Instantly, Gilbert and Vincent locked hands, and with Break in the lead, he held onto Vincent tightly while keeping his sword at the ready with his other hand. 

Alyss’s voice inside his head kept making it harder and harder to focus on where he was going, but one thing was for certain- he was guiding them in the right direction. 

‘But everyone died, didn’t they? Ha ha ha!’

Break twitched his head. ‘No, stop. Get. Out.’

‘Everyone goes mad partway…’

Another twitch from Break. ‘No. I didn’t go mad!’ 

The voice around him – inside him – kept getting stronger and louder, blocking out all of his own reasonable thoughts. 

‘And you killed so many, many people…’ 

‘Shut up…’ Break struggled to make his own voice heard above the intruding one in his head. 

“Break…?” But Break didn’t hear the way Gilbert called his name. He was utterly lost in the mixing memories of the past – of the delusional ramblings of the Intention as she met him that day. 

‘Oh, that’s right. I almost forgot! <3’

The sound of his own eye getting torn from his eye socket filled his mind again and without realizing it, Break dropped to his knees, clutching both sides of his head to try to block out the infernal voice from within somehow, and this time, instead of keeping his internal battle with the voice inside his head, Break screamed at the top of his lungs. “SHUT UP!!!!”

Instantly, with a gust of wind, the fog cleared around them and the voices in his head stopped. 

Break’s eye shot open and he looked around him, taking note of Vincent and Gilbert kneeling next to him on the floor, a comforting hand from each on his back. He heaved shallow breaths, trying to regain his composure until he noted something else about his surroundings. “Where… are we..?”

They all looked around, taking in the giant room with the high ceilings and tall columns. A singular staircase protruded from the centre of the room and extended up into a door that was somehow suspended at the end of it. 

“The Baskerville’s Abyss door…” Vincent whispered, his own voice hoarse and quiet as he swallowed down his growing anxiety. This was the room where it all started, where he messed up Gilbert’s life forever. 

This time though, Gilbert was there with him. The older brother caught onto the distressed sound in Vincent’s voice and quickly grabbed a hold of Vincent, grounding him in the present. “It’s okay, I’m here now. We’re all here together,” he motioned with his chin towards Break as well who was slowly letting go of his head and straightening up from his crouching position where he was curled up moments before. 

Vincent’s eyes frantically searched Gilbert’s and only after he forced himself through some methodical breathing he was able to regain his composure and relax under Gilbert’s hold. 

“There we go,” Gilbert smiled warmly as he felt Vincent release his tension. “Now, we need you to open that door.” Gilbert indicated with his chin towards the door looming menacingly at the top of the staircase. Break got up first and dusted off his pants before he reached a hand out towards Vincent invitingly. “Show me how it’s done,” he reminded the younger of his promise to teach him how to use his ill omened eyes. 

Vincent took a steadying breath and tenderly reached out to grasp Break’s hand. He was pulled up, and after an affirming squeeze from Gilbert, they all slowly headed up the stairs towards the intricate door. Standing before it, a sense of foreboding emanated from it, forcing anyone near it to shudder in caution. This time, it was Vincent who reached out to Break to offer his hand. “We just need to touch it,” he explained matter of factly, the same way Miranda explained it to him back when he was a child. Back when he changed their lives forever. 

Hand in hand, both Break and Vincent reached out with their free hands towards the door, and the moment their fingertips brushed it, the doors flung open and the world transformed around them. The door melted into a swirling dark mass that pulled them in, and one by one, holding onto each other, they stumbled into the abyssal darkness that began beckoning to them once more. 

Once inside, they lost their footing and realized there was no floor to speak of. They simply fell in an aimless direction, their memories swirling around them in wispy images of every moment they were in each others’ lives. Not one of them could make heads or tails of the visions and the sounds accompanying them, and eventually the weightlessness became nauseating until they finally reached some solid ground. 

At what they could only assume was the bottom of the Abyss, the sensory overload ceased instantly only to be replaced with a hum of a melody in a female voice. The trio took in the sight around them, Break and Vincent instantly recognizing the room as Alyss’s room with its stacks of toys, the tea table and a grandfather clock, and of course, Alyss herself. 

As soon as they landed and got their bearings, the humming stopped and Alyss, who was humming the tune to herself while playing with a stuffed bunny, turned her attention to them, her eyes growing wide. “Kevin…?”

Break grimaced at the name and fought back the feelings of despair and helplessness that accompanied him during his first trip to the Abyss. He had to actively remind himself that this would be different. 

After the lack of response from Break, Alyss’s expression turned relieved as she looked at him with hopeful eyes. “You’ve come to save me.”

Break had to shake his head regretfully, remembering her wish to him clearly. Remembering the reason he had to come down here the second time. “I’ve come to destroy you.”  

The slash of pain on Alyss’s face was instant and her initial surprise morphed into desperate sadness as a sob wracked through her. At the sudden outcry from their mistress, all the toys in the room turned their heads in the direction of the perpetrators. All at once they began chiming sentences, each in its own voice and intonation. “You’ve made Alyss cry. You will pay.” Then, as if activated by the same command, each toy jumped off its shelf and began stumbling towards the trio. 

Seeing the advancing threat, both Gilbert and Vincent called upon their Chains, Raven and Demios, to prepare to defend themselves. 

“Break! We’ll create an opening for you. You get to Alyss!” Gilbert shouted to be heard above the chorus of mechanical voices chanting for their quick deaths. Before he even finished his sentence, the Raven already shot forth a torch of blue flames to sear a path for Break to go through right to Alyss. 

“Why is everyone always so mean to me?!” Alyss cried in the distance and holding her head in her hands, she ran off towards the darkness of the Abyss. Break got a glimpse of the retreating form and quickly kicked himself into gear, knowing he shouldn’t lose sight of her. Before he followed his calling though, he looked between Gilbert and Vincent, already engaged in their own battles with the toy Chains. He caught a glimpse of Vincent’s determined face, and the younger, seeing that Break was still with them shouted over to him. “Go! We got things here!”

With a curt nod and an unspeakable warmth in his chest, Break took off in the direction of the white form that was quickly disappearing into the eternal darkness. “Alyss!” 

Surprisingly, she turned around to him and stopped in her tracks. “What do you want from me?” She looked astonished to see him, as if she was seeing him for the first time. Dumb confusion scribbled itself on Break’s face. “You-- you asked me to destroy you…?”

The briefest form of recognition darted across Alyss’s face before cold mockery replaced it. “Destroy me? Ha! I’m thriving down here! Look at all my dolls! I am the Intention of the Abyss! There is no higher power than me!” Alyss put on an air of grandiose and authority, and Break could have sworn this was not the same Alyss he met as Kevin and he wasn’t sure what to make of this.

“All these years… You’ve been in my head… Begging me, asking me, whispering for me to kill you. All these years, that’s all I’ve been working towards. That was my only goal,” Break’s voice teetered on something uncertain. Has his life as Xerxes Break been a lie? 

“What a fool you’ve been then…” Alyss jeered, and the sound slashed across Break’s uncertainty and transformed it into anger and determination.

“I will not be played for a fool!” He swung his sword, but Alyss dodged it easily. “You asked me to destroy you! And even if you haven’t, I was still planning on doing that after everything you’ve put me through!” Another swing, another dodge. 

“Whoever asked you to destroy her was a pathetic little loser, but it was not me,” Alyss drawled in a mocking tone and continued avoiding all of Break’s near perfect swings. 

His inability to land a hit was beginning to frustrate Break. He yelled out. “You created Mad Hatter for me!” With that, the Chain erupted in angry black tendrils

Alyss only scoffed at that, unphased one bit by the presence of the Chain killer. “And how has that been working out for you?”

Break’s eye widened in shock and betrayal. “You… you knew? That it would kill me eventually…?”

Alyss examined her fingernails, all bored. “A fail safe mechanism if you will.”

Anger flared through Break at Alyss’s admission. Now he truly felt like he was played for a fool. Used, toyed with, and then discarded. No. He could not have that. He didn’t bring the Nightray brothers all the way down here just for him to give up and be outdone by the Intention. 

“Mad Hatter…” He commanded in a scalding tone. Instantly, the tendrils swirled around and imbued themselves into his sword. Amid the swirling mass though, he could have sworn he saw Alyss’s vulnerable expression. The same Alyss that asked him to destroy her, not whatever abomination that has been talking for the past little bit. Just as quickly though, she was gone, replaced by Alyss’s mischievous fearless grin. Before she was completely gone though, he heard the voice once again in his head. “Destroy me…” 

That steeled any hesitations he may have had previously. Of course he might as well be dealing with the devil herself, so he shouldn’t be surprised by the mind games. He should rely on his instincts, and everything within him screamed to rid the world of this nuisance. With his mind settled, he lunged forward again, unleashing a barrage of attacks from every lifetime he could think of, but Alyss, being the ruler of this realm avoided and dodged every single one. That is, until she faltered, and Break was able to graze her arm. 

The moment Alyss stumbled, a small gasp of surprise and desperation escaped her and she turned tearful eyes to Break before they were replaced by a sneering growl from her other half. That's when Break understood. He would just have to wait for an opening. The other Alyss was fighting through to emerge into the world, and the next time she faltered, that would be his chance. So, with Mad Hatter’s power concentrated in his sword, he continued his attacks, keeping a close eye on Alyss’s movements and waiting to see when his Alyss would make an appearance again. 

The fighting was starting to wind him out with how long it kept dragging out, but then finally, he heard that uncharacteristic gasp again and Alyss looked at him. “Kevin…” Emily’s face flashed before his eyes, and Break knew what he had to do, just as then, so as now.

With an unspoken communication between them, Break charged forward with his sword just as Alyss gained enough control over herself to fling her arms wide, completely defenseless and inviting the hurtling death towards her. Break knew this was likely his only chance, and despite the fatigue and the weight of Mad Hatter’s powers, he continued on his true course until his blade pierced Alyss right through her heart. 

Blade finally speared through her heart, Break heaved with the effort of the final blow, but he still managed to make out Alyss’s dying gasp. A very soft barely audible, “thank you”, escaped her before her eyes fluttered closed and she went limp against his sword. Break’s mind reeled with the finality of the moment, and despite his shaking legs, he did the last service he could as a knight and laid his victim on the ground and removed his sword. That’s when his legs also gave out and he dropped to his knees next to Alyss. 

As soon as her body touched the ground though, a burst of light shot out in all directions from her body. The light was beyond blinding so that even covering his eye with his hand didn’t shield his eye from it. The light extended out as far as the eye could see in all directions, and in its wake it took everything that once belonged to the Abyss. All the dolls and Chains that Gilbert and Vincent were fighting disappeared as soon as the light touched them, leaving the brothers to look towards the light, perplexed by the sudden change. However, with the disappearance of the dolls, so did the Raven and Demios as soon as the light enveloped them. 

Break was too caught up with all of his feelings and emotions over the finished task in addition to the physical exhaustion of his body; he only belatedly realized how light he suddenly felt. Only once the light disappeared and Alyss’s body was nowhere to be found did Break realize that he could breathe easier – that he could see clearly. He took in a couple of deep breaths, testing each one to see how it felt to breathe without any constraints, without the weight of a near impossible promise weighing him down. Mad Hatter’s influence was not felt anywhere in his body.

Once he realized what all these changes meant, he turned his head towards the only other two living occupants of the empty space and he breathed out a sigh of relief which morphed into a triumphant smile. Gilbert and Vincent were quickly making their way over to him, and as soon as they were within reach, they both toppled him onto his back in a fierce hug, each laughing in his own sense of relief. “You did it…” Gilbert was the first to voice their victory. 

“We did it…” Break corrected half heartedly.

“You did it, and we helped,” suggested Vincent, and the three agreed that that was the best way to put it. With another relieved laugh, they all let go of each other and rolled onto their backs, laying side by side as they stared up at the transforming Abyss before them. 

The previous empty darkness was giving way to orange and yellow light which was swirling all around, chasing away the blackness and foreboding feeling the Abyss held to it previously. The chains rang melodically and the still water underfoot turned to grassy meadows as far as the eye could see. The three gawked in awe over the beauty of the place, unable to believe that this was the Abyss that the Baskervilles kept preaching about, and they got to see it like this first hand. 

Murmurs of appreciation were exchanged between them, and neither one moved for a long time as they simply took it all in. With no door in sight, they understood that their speculation about this being a one way trip was correct. Still, no sense of panic or despair came over them. Only a sense of peace and acceptance and the belief that they had found a beautiful thing.